Produced by Al Haines.




[Illustration: Cover art]




[Illustration: BLACK HAWK RESCUING GILBERT’S FATHER AND MOTHER. PAGE 33]




                             *THE ROMANCE*

                                  *OF*

                            *GILBERT HOLMES*

                          AN HISTORICAL NOVEL


                                   BY

                        MARSHALL MONROE KIRKMAN


        AUTHOR OF "THE SCIENCE OF RAILWAYS," IN TWELVE VOLUMES,
                    "PRIMITIVE CARRIERS," ETC., ETC.



                  THE WORLD RAILWAY PUBLISHING COMPANY
                        CHICAGO NEW YORK LONDON
                                  1900




                             COPYRIGHT 1900
                  UNITED STATES, GREAT BRITAIN, FRANCE

                         _All rights reserved_



                          SEVENTEENTH EDITION




                               DEDICATION

           THE WRITING OF THIS BOOK HAVING BEEN TO ME WHOLLY
                            A LABOR OF LOVE,
                  I DEDICATE IT IN A LIKE SPIRIT TO MY
                           WIFE AND CHILDREN

                             M. M. KIRKMAN

                        LARCHMERE, JULY 10, 1900




                               *CONTENTS*

CHAPTER

      I. A Sweet Lady
     II. Gilbert Holmes’s Account Of Himself
    III. The Wreck
     IV. Black Hawk, the Sac King
      V. The Swath of the Hurricane
     VI. Love’s Ideals
    VII. Gilbert’s Flight
   VIII. Gilbert’s Encounter with the Timber-Wolf
     IX. Driftwood from the Thames Battlefield
      X. An Awakening
     XI. The New Country
    XII. The Unknown Passenger
   XIII. The Place of Refuge
    XIV. The Highwayman
     XV. Constable Blott
    XVI. Before the Little Justice
   XVII. The Singletons
  XVIII. The Shadows of Life
    XIX. The Duel
     XX. Abraham Lincoln and Jefferson Davis—the Parting of the Ways
    XXI. What the Canteens Held
   XXII. Rolland Love
  XXIII. Cousin Angeline
   XXIV. The Fishers
    XXV. The Conspirators
   XXVI. Lost in the Forest
  XXVII. In the Tiger’s Mouth
 XXVIII. Gilbert and the Highwayman Join Forces
   XXIX. The Tragedy of Murderer’s Hollow
    XXX. The Ride for Life
   XXXI. Constance
  XXXII. Convalescence
 XXXIII. The Red Rose of Cuvier River
  XXXIV. Glimpse of a Summer Sea
   XXXV. Conspiracy in Black Hawk’s Cabin
  XXXVI. Phantoms of the Woods
 XXXVII. The Prodigal
XXXVIII. The Dragon’s Master
  XXXIX. The Depths
     XL. Job Throckmorton’s Trial: The Tragedy
    XLI. The Reunion
   XLII. An Adventure
  XLIII. On Board the War Eagle
   XLIV. The Steamboat Race
    XLV. Telling the News
   XLVI. The Americans
  XLVII. Making the Most of Things
 XLVIII. The Carriers
   XLIX. The Betrothal
      L. Under the Widespreading Hawthorns
     LI. The Mauvaise Terre
    LII. Life and Death
   LIII. Where All the Roads Meet




                              *CHAPTER I*

                             *A SWEET LADY*


The crowding and haste of other days no longer stirred the great wharf
at New Orleans, and steamboats did not now as then struggle for place or
preferment, but lay apart, a melancholy picture of the changing fortunes
of carriers and the fluctuations of our country’s commerce.  On the wide
expanse, once piled high with goods, only scattered packages lay, and
these hid away under grimy coverings, like corpses awaiting burial.
About the boat I sought, the tumult of the shipping ebbed and flowed,
and to one side the great city lay as if deserted, or asleep under the
hot afternoon sun.  Close by, and near the river’s edge, a procession of
convicts came on, winding in and out amid sacks of coffee and bales of
cotton, sad and noiseless, as specters might have marched.  On either
side armed men, alert and watchful, kept pace, a part of the melancholy
show.  Stripes encompassed the bodies of the convicts, as serpents might
loosely coil themselves; but about the guards the stripes ran up and
down—to the looker-on there was no other difference.  Back of this
procession of doomed men and as if threatening it, a herd of mules, half
wild and frantic with fear, dashed here and there seeking a way out.
About them, and in guardianship, a burly negro, black as night, rode
hither and thither, headlong, wheeling and circling, like a Numidian of
old, stopping the rush here and cutting it off there—not hurriedly, but
at the last moment, as if craving excitement and the admiration his
horsemanship elicited. When it seemed to those who looked as if he had
lost control over the half-crazed brutes, his fierce cry and the crack
of his great whip stayed the frightened animals, and, wheeling, the
headlong race began afresh.  On board the vessel, room and clean beds
awaited these creatures; but for the marching convicts, fortunate he who
found a bale or box upon which to lay his sorrowing head.  Afterward,
amid the swamps of Louisiana, the animals will live, sleek and fat; but
the men of sin, less fortunate, will find graves in the shadows of the
moss-grown oaks, or, returning, a place in some noisy alms-house, there
to eke out their lives with shrunken frames and despairing hearts!
This, however, in passing, and not in any way to judge the acts of men,
but that I may pick up the beginning of my story, which in no wise
concerns itself with such serious things, but is a tale of love and life
in the new country, and nothing more.

From the quarter-deck passengers watched the busy scene, and among them
one face gentler and fairer than the others. I, glancing up, thought it
the most beautiful I had ever beheld, but looking, saw it only for a
moment, and this as the convicts marching past were swallowed in the
body of the great vessel.  An angel grieving over the lost and
despairing in life could not, I thought, have looked down on the world
with more compassionate pity.

Of delay in loading there was none, or if some lull occurred, the
negroes, losing all care, threw down their burdens, and flinging
themselves on their knees, fell to playing "craps" as children play at
marbles; this vehemently and with noisy contention, snapping their
fingers as the dice flew from their trembling hands, each as he threw
crying some inarticulate word of menace or entreaty to the goddess of
good luck.  Finally, when it was an hour past the time of leaving, and
the wharf was deserted save by groups of waiting negroes, the bell rang
its note of warning, and I, hastening on board, glanced upward, and
doing so, saw again the face of the beautiful lady, but now less
sorrowing than at first.

Backing into the stream amidst the ringing of bells and the splash of
the great wheel, we passed the white city with ever-increasing speed as
the sun, far to the west, tipped the buildings and shipping with a
golden hue.  Later, and as the night closed in cool and starlit, those
who watched could yet see some glimpse of the city’s lights far down on
the edge of the horizon; but with this passing, no place save the trio
of hill-clad cities on the western shore of the Great River met our view
until we reached the landing-place at Memphis.

At the time of which I write spring floods filled the deep basin of the
Mississippi to overflowing, so that the mighty stream, ever dark and
sinister in its lower stretches, was never more cruel or repellent.  Its
built-up banks, tipped with foam and fast crumbling from the overflow,
offered at many points such slight resistance to the conflicting
currents as they swept back and forth in the windings of the river that
a breath only seemed needed to sweep them away.  As if to add some
stress of tragedy to the scene, armed men patrolled the western shore,
warning us away with angry cries when we sought to land, lest the wash
of the boat should overcome the weakened dikes, and so engulf the
villages and wide plantations that lay behind.

At many points the waste of water spread unchecked as far as the eye
could penetrate the tangled forest, and at other places, eating into the
yielding banks, turbulent bays were formed, in which vast whirlpools
circled.  Into these, trees toppled and fell as the banks gave way, to
be sucked down into the murky water, so that we could get no glimpse of
them afterward as we watched from the boat’s side.  In all this, how
strange a contrast!  For in the far north golden sands form the bed and
rocky shores the borders of the mighty stream.  From whatever point one
surveys the great river, however, whether north or south or midway in
its course, its aspect invites reflection and romantic thoughts, for
throughout its length it is ever babbling and full of mystery and
change, having a story to tell, had it the time; but evasive, as if in
play, it hurries on with ripple of expectancy, beneath the shadows of
overhanging trees and amid projecting roots and grasses, glowing with
reflected light, to its final ending in the great gulf.

How like, one sees, is it to the lives of men and their affairs.
Springing up in obscurity amid limpid springs in tranquil depths, far
off, feeble and uncertain of course, it gains strength, like childhood,
pushing on through opening vistas and enlivening prospects to its full
estate.  Thence, faster and faster, to where the waters grow dark and
yellow and uncertain of temper, but still onward to the end, where, amid
somber shadows and pendent reeds, in the ooze of the slimy earth, its
waters are lost in the wide expanse, as men are swallowed up in
eternity.  Of its tragedies of men and women that have come and gone
leaving no trace, who shall tell! Of that race, too, which on its silent
shores in ages long gone by came into life, was nurtured, lived, grew
old, and was lost, as if it had not been, we know nothing, nor ever
will.  Nor of that later people, whose warriors for uncounted centuries
disturbed the solitude with their fierce cries or quenched their
death-rattle in the depths of its silent waters.  Here, amidst bordering
forests and far-reaching plains, they passed their savage life as Nature
formed them, chanting amid circling bays and quiet dells their plaintive
love-songs, or listening to the requiem of the rustling leaves and
murmuring waters when death at last confronted them.  They, too, have
gone, following as in a procession of stricken men, leaving no trace as
we come on, doomed as they were.  For as others have gone, we shall go,
and in the end as in the beginning, the valleys of the great river will
echo no sound save the ripple of its waters and the moan of the wind in
the trees as in primeval days.

Along our course the great river plowed its unobstructed way through
rich alluvial lands, bordered with forests and far-reaching plantations.
On the edges of these last, hamlets clustered, and about them children
played, while men and women watched the angry waters with bated breath.
At spots far apart, landing-places were marked by lonesome cabins, and
here, in the water-soaked bank, our boat poked its nose, and was held as
in a vise by the soft receptive clay.  At other places, warned away, we
anchored at a distance, transferring our load to smaller crafts, or
passed on to await a more favorable hour.  Of danger there was none, or
if at night the timid held their breath when the sharp sound of the bell
caused the great wheel to stop as if stricken with death, they breathed
more freely when the obstruction, crashing against the bottom of the
boat, passed on and we were safe.  Or if at times the tumbling waters
and swift converging currents threatened us, the watchful pilots steered
us clear, and we saw the danger from afar, and so paid little heed.
Thus waiting, some read or slept or played, while others watched the
sea-gulls as they flew back and forth across the foam of the flying
wheel, searching for particles of food as sharks are said to do at sea.

Not meeting with accident of any kind, the more companionable among the
passengers soon set themselves to form the acquaintance of those about
them, and in this way, and happily, I was brought in contact with
Gilbert Holmes.  More fortunate still, I thought, he proved to be the
companion of the beautiful lady I had seen looking down in pity on the
marching convicts as I came on board.  Strangely enough—but not
strangely either, for such things are often noticed—he resembled her as
men may resemble women.  Not much alike, but as they will, without
knowing it, take on some part of the features or gentle sweetness of
these dear companions of their lives.  Mr. Holmes was reaching on to old
age, but youthful in face and erect of form and buoyant as if still in
the vigor of manhood.  Running through his slow speech and mirrored in
the mild complaisance of his eyes there were ever present the melodies
of the past, the remembrance of what had been.  This as we often see in
men of affairs who have mixed much in the world’s strife, but are no
longer concerned in its turmoil or ambitious ends.  In his look and
speech there was, however, still a pleasant note of interest, as if life
had not tired him, nor his concern in its affairs been dulled by usage
or infirmity of temper; but while he listened to what was said or took
note of what went on about him, it was plain to every one that he lived
only in the presence and reflection of his loving wife.  She, on her
part, it was also clear, had little thought of anything but her husband,
her eyes following him with tender concern, as if in him all her life’s
interests were centered.

The great affection these two bore each other was soon discerned by
every one, and at once elicited that kind and inquisitive interest which
men and women are said ever to feel for those who truly love.  Of her
age I could form no idea, for life had left no trace of care on her
beautiful face, and her eyes still showed in their placid depths the
luster of youth and the tranquil calm of a loving and trustful heart.
Her mouth, soft in outline and of engaging sweetness, ever led me to
speculate anew as to which is the more attractive, the eyes or the mouth
of women; but this, I know, others have puzzled over before me, and will
to the end of time.  Her soft speech and gentle manners quickly made
every one her slave, the officers of the boat not less than others; and
though harassed by the cares and perplexities of the journey, they lost
no excuse or opportunity to come within the radiance of her gentle
presence.  This tribute of admiration that men ever pay, and with
delight, to queenly women, one and all yielded, and gladly, to this
sweet-faced lady.

Thus the days passed, and they were to me a new experience of life and
its possibilities.  A vision of love, burning on undimmed through years
of health and sweet contentment to the very end.  Happy association!
Tranquil picture of life! It fades not from me now, but grows with each
recurring day, so that I conjure it up anew and with greater interest
than before when, in the turmoil of affairs, my mind finds need of rest
or some sweet solace of comfort.

Mr. and Mrs. Holmes received me kindly from the very first, and this, it
appeared, because of a resemblance they saw in me to a son lost to them
long before at Lookout Mountain in the great Civil War.  This
resemblance and a certain reverent homage I paid them, which I did not
seek to hide, caused them to take me trustfully and wholly within the
influence of their lives; and this to my great happiness and good
fortune then and now.

Mr. Holmes, or Gilbert, as she called him when not using some term of
endearment, which she generally did, had passed his life in the West, as
the country about the Mississippi Valley was called in his youth.  He
was fond of telling of the settlement of this new country and the people
who had been connected with its early history, and in this was led on by
his sweet wife.  Into these accounts were interwoven glimpses of his own
life, so that I was led to ask him more about himself, and particularly
his early adventures, which his wife was most fond of having him recall.
This I did at first, I will confess, not so much out of any great
interest as that I might find excuse for being the more in his presence
and that of his dear lady.  After a day thus passed, I wrote out at
night what he had recounted.  Not at the beginning with any purpose, but
because I ever had a peculiar knack in this direction, being designed, I
think, from the first to be a clerk or something of that kind, and
nothing more. However, lest I should transgress some law of good
manners, I after a while informed Mr. Holmes of what I was doing. This,
I saw, did not meet his entire approval, though he gave no expression to
his thoughts save a look of surprise; but Mrs. Holmes, upon hearing it,
was greatly pleased, and thereafter lost no opportunity to aid me in my
efforts to draw from him the particulars of his early life.  In this,
however, we were never wholly successful, because of his reluctance to
speak of himself; but as she seemed to know every incident of his career
and to treasure it as a sweet memory, when he halted or sought to break
the story, she would put her hand on his, and taking up the narrative go
on, perhaps, until we parted for the night.  These interruptions were
greatly to his liking, it was clear, for he loved above all things to
listen to her voice; and I continually detected him at such times
looking at her with eyes half of remonstrance at what she told, but
altogether full of affection for her and her engaging ways.  By this the
reader will see—and I am glad to make it plain to him—that while the
life of Gilbert Holmes seems to be related by himself, it was in many
parts—and the most interesting parts, I think—told by his wife as she
sat by his side with her hand clasping his.  Cherished memory!  Sweet
tale of love and adventure sweetly told!  Surely I shall never know
anything so beautiful again.

Our journey too quickly over, cut short the account of Mr. Holmes’s
life, and this to my sorrow, and so I said.

"You have heard but a part, and that not the most entertaining, you
would think, could you hear all," Mrs. Holmes answered; "for among other
things he has been a soldier in two of his country’s wars, and in the
last a general," she added, with a fond look at her husband.

"I am sure his life must have been full to the brim," I answered.

"Yes, and well you may be; but it is his early life that interests me
most, and the part he loves best to recall.  Nor of this have you heard
the half—the dear, soft-hearted, modest man!" she answered, taking his
face in both her hands and kissing him as women will those they greatly
love.

Afterward, when I had written out the story and came to ask Mr. Holmes’s
permission to put it in print, I should by no means have succeeded
except for the intercession of his sweet wife, who rightly believed the
world could never know too much of so good and honest a gentleman.

"Surely, Gilbert, there is nothing in it you would not have told, and it
will please me more than I can tell if you will let him have his way in
this," the dear lady remonstrated; and he, saying nothing, assented, as
he did to everything she proposed.

I have had much inclination to prolong the story, but this I have
restrained, lest it prove tiresome; though how that could be I cannot
see.  In the telling I shall follow on with the reader, but more slowly,
it being to me worthy of greater regard than he can give it; and this
because in every word I shall detect a presence or hear again voices
that will be dear to me forever.  This pleasure the reader cannot share,
nor see as I shall the loving couple, first one and then the other, take
up the story on this page and on that as, in the telling, some halt or
embarrassment of speech clogs the other’s utterance.

[Illustration: Chapter I tailpiece]




                              *CHAPTER II*

                 *GILBERT HOLMES’S ACCOUNT OF HIMSELF*


I was born on the borders of a rolling prairie in the great state of
Illinois, near the spot where the Big and Little Sandy mingle their
shallow waters to form the wandering Mauvaise Terre.  This last,
hesitating long as to the course it would pursue, or indeed whether it
would move at all or not, finally making up its mind, takes its way to
the west, there at last to be swallowed up in the turbid waters of the
Illinois.  This in 1826, when the state was just born and men lived far
apart, and wolves uttered their doleful cries beyond the sheepfold and
in the edges of the great forests at night and in the gray of the early
morning.  Of the county in which I was born, I am not sure, because of
the uncertainty as to the boundary-lines in the early days, but this is
not a matter of any account, as it in no wise concerns the subject of my
story.

My mother, for family reasons, wished I should be called Job, but
dissuaded, though why I do not know, she named me Gilbert, after a
gentleman of amiable disposition she had once known.  This, she said,
because she traced in me a resemblance to him in this important
particular.

"Did you ever see milder eyes or softer ways?" she would say aside to
visitors, with an air of motherly pride, when I was scarce able to walk.

When she was gone, those who treasured her memory said I resembled her;
but it was only a faint reflection of her presence, such as we often see
in children, for of all women she was the most beautiful in the world
save one.

As a child I was shy, and because of it, disposed to be much alone; and
to this day I love above everything else to mount my horse, and leaving
the streets and public highways, seek out the nooks and restful corners
of the cool and silent country.  This love of being alone—if one can
ever be said to be alone in the country—has not in any way lessened my
liking for my fellow-men nor my delight in their company, but has served
rather as a gentle antidote to the cares and vexations of an otherwise
busy life.  As a youth I was rosy-cheeked and inclined to be dull; but
this is said ever to be the case with children having a fine color.  Why
this should be so, if it is indeed true, I leave to those versed in such
things, for I can see no reason for it whatever.  I loved to play, but
not to study and because of these opposites, so conflicting and
inopportune, I ever found it hard to keep up with my class in school.
Reading I liked, but not arithmetic, while grammar made my head ache,
and in spelling I tripped on the simplest words.  It often fell out,
therefore, that when the other children piled their books on the rude
benches in the cool of the afternoon, and went their way with shouts and
laughter I settled down to try again.  At such times the teacher would
sit back in her chair on the little platform and scowl clown on me in
gloomy discontent, tapping the desk to relieve her angry feelings.

"You little beast!" she would sometimes say when thus cheated of her
afternoon outing, "you are not half so stupid as you seem, though you
are dull enough, goodness knows. You could learn if you wanted to, but
you would rather watch the girls or look out of the windows than
study—the more shame to you."

This was true enough as regards the girls, I know, but I hated her for
all that; only I hated myself still more.  As I grew in years my
dullness so preyed upon me that in all my reflections on the great and
desirable things in life. Smartness always stood foremost and the best
of all.  My affliction made me still more shy, until in time what was at
first only a trait, became a habit, and one that I have never been able
to quite throw off, though the vicissitudes of life and much intercourse
with men have somewhat lessened its embarrassments. While on this
subject I may say, going to the other extreme, that neither my dear wife
nor my children will ever admit that I could have been dull in my youth,
and at this I smile and even make believe; but they know little of human
nature, and their skepticism only proves their love.  For their
disbelief grows out of the knowledge that in middle life I was able to
take up whatever interested me and carry it forward to a more or less
successful conclusion.  This facility, however, came too late to enliven
my childhood, and did not arise so much from any talent I possessed as
from experience and reflection—things that come to all of us with mature
years.

My amiability in youth, coupled with my lack of smartness, caused me to
be much set upon by boys more precocious than I, and, in consequence,
the quiet of my life was often rudely disturbed.  For it is only truth
to say that while my eyes may have been mild and my manner soft, I
really had a very high temper if much stress was put upon it.  Then,
going to the other extreme, no situation of peril could prevent its
blazing forth.  At such times my rage, rising higher and higher, like a
prairie fire, grew with what it fed upon, only to die away finally of
shame or for want of something to keep it alive. These outbreaks
occasioned me much self-abasement, and I would often cry out in agony at
the excess of my passions, but without much if any good coming from it
that I could see. Such temper was unknown to my early youth, or maybe it
only lay dormant.  For afterward, when fortune threw me, a stripling,
into the world, I was so crowded and jostled about, as the unprotected
are apt to be in such cases—and generally to their good—that from being
mild and gentle, I became as fierce and intractable as a wild beast.
However, I now look back upon this period with a sense of thankfulness
that I did not become so wedded to its excesses as not to be conscious
in the end that I could not thus get on in the world, but that sooner or
later I should have it arrayed solidly against me.  With the aid of such
reflections and other help, and the fact that I was inclined to be
affectionate if circumstances favored, I was in time able to resume some
part of my old cheerfulness of manner.  This, however, I believe, that
to those who were kind to me, and in every case to those who were weak,
I was never aught but gentle.  For certainly, to the unfortunate my
heart has ever gone out in sympathy; but how much of this feeling has
been due in later years to the trials of my youth and how much to
natural love of my kind, I cannot tell.

When young my health was a source of anxiety to my mother, and after I
lost her, to those who interested themselves in my affairs, but without
any great reason, I have always thought.  As a young man my complexion
was fair and my height not above the medium, but because of my active
life I appeared somewhat taller than I really was.  In face, my nose was
aquiline, and much too delicate to buffet the world successfully, it was
said by those wise in such matters.  Of my mouth, it was full, and my
chin inclined to be pointed rather than heavy.  This last, the village
phrenologist said, denoted a subtle disposition; but in this I think he
was mistaken, though I may say that I ever possessed that peculiar sense
which leads animals and some men to the adoption of measures necessary
to their preservation, and this without their being conscious of its
exercise.  This trait is, however, an instinct, and not one of
calculation.  In great men and in large affairs something akin to it,
but of a higher order, is called Apprehension.  Thus the great foresee
what is to happen, and doing so, turn it to their advantage.

My mother said my mouth indicated a love of artistic things, and in this
she was clearly right so far as her own sex was concerned.  For I have
always held women in such high esteem that the least among them have
ever commanded my love and respect.  As a lad there was not a blithe,
sweet-eyed girl who pored over her lessons in the log schoolhouse by the
forest stream, about which my early recollections cluster, whom I did
not look upon as a divinity.  This feeling of love and respect for the
dainty companions of my youth has ever been my conception of women, and
now, when no longer young, I look upon them as angels sent to eke out
our life after it has been robbed of the delusions of youth.  This
feeling men share in common, and it is due to contrast, and more
particularly to woman’s superior delicacy of mind and heart, and also to
something else, I cannot tell what.  For she is and ever will be an
unfathomable mystery to us, try as we may to understand her.

This account of myself I have striven to make as favorable as I can, and
if it is partial, you will attribute it to pride, and not to vanity.
For while all men may be proud, no one should be vain, and the first for
the reason that it is not altogether conscience or the love of right
that keeps men from wrong.  Pride is a great factor in such matters, and
so far as that is true this brittle cactus, so unjustly reviled by the
thoughtless, should be fertilized according to our needs.

Like all men born to live in the country, I have ever had the habit of
trusting fair-spoken men.  This has resulted to my disadvantage many
times, but on the whole I have not been the loser by it.  For the goose
is bound to be plucked, and is none the worse for it in the end, while
the feathers the rogue scatters along his path serve in some measure to
indicate his whereabouts afterward to the trusting and simple-minded.

In my youth I was disregardful of money, and thus early acquired credit
for generosity that did not belong to me. Because of this I have always
believed that merit in giving ought to attach only to those who do so
with groans and contractions of the heartstrings.  For such to give is
real generosity, and in this regard it is a subject of gratitude to me,
as it must be to all improvident men, that with the lapse of years and
the coming on of old age, no untoward circumstance of poverty has caused
me to regret any foolish thing I may have done in disregard of matters
relating to money; and about the possession of this last there exists
much misunderstanding, I have always thought.  For I must say, that for
the life of me I have never been able to discover that money is more
prized among the trading-people with whom my life has been thrown than
among the better bred of other communities.  In whomsoever wealth
dwells, to that person the social peacock and the common barnyard fowl
alike droop their crests in respectful and distant salutation.  Love of
property is innate in man, and to that love we may trace most of the
blessings we have above those of common savages.  About this, however,
men differ; but all agree that those who have little defer of their own
accord to those who have more, and that so long as men have vigor and
the hope of life their greed of property never ceases to grow.  In my
own case, lack of skill in getting and holding has been said by those
who professed to understand such matters to be clearly indicated by my
temperament.  This prediction may have been true, though it has always
been a conviction with me that if I had devoted myself to making money
with proper spirit I might have been fairly successful.  In this,
however, I may be vain without reason, but in order to acquire and keep,
one’s thoughts, it is clear, must dwell much upon such subjects. Out of
this concentration comes the gift of acquiring and holding, the genius
of the money-getter.  Such occupation of one’s life many esteem
uneventful and void of interest, but I am assured that it is more
intense than the habit of gambling or the love of women; indeed, a
passion so great that it eats up all others, and in its intensity is
worthy to rank with the fanaticism of martyrs, the ambition of soldiers,
the fierce egotism of artists, or the dry nervous disorder of writers.




                             *CHAPTER III*

                              *THE WRECK*


My father was a most kind and lovable man, and while he owned and
cultivated a farm, he was a trader, and nothing else.  The farm was a
dream of my mother’s, a vision of her girlhood, never fulfilled.  He
bought and sold cattle, and it was said could tell the weight of an ox
by merely looking at it, so that his judgment in such matters was
accepted everywhere without question by buyer and seller alike.  One
year, I remember, because of a great murrain breaking out among the
cattle in the West, he turned his attention to swine, buying all there
were in the country, and this to the great discomfiture of other
dealers, who would not pay the price he offered.  Afterward he drove
them to market, where they were sold at a considerable advance, to the
great benefit of all concerned.  This venture was much thought of by
those who profited by the enterprise, and added to the high esteem in
which he was already held by the community generally.  He did not,
however, pursue the matter further, but returned the next year to his
former occupation, to the great regret of his late patrons and the no
less great satisfaction of those who made a business of buying and
selling hogs.  Winter and summer, in sunshine and storm, he traversed
the country far and near, buying and selling cattle.  On occasion,
however, if opportunity offered, he traded in other things; but such
dealings were aside and in the nature of perquisites, which he lavished
on my mother or gave to the poor, of whom there were great numbers in
the new country.  When, from time to time; he had exhausted his money
and credit and the market was right, he was in the habit of collecting
his herds at some central place and driving them across the country,
usually to St. Louis, that city being then as now a market of importance
and noted, as it is to-day, for the enterprise and high character of its
merchants.

The life my father led was one of hardship and constant danger, the
newness of the country and the lawlessness that prevailed making travel
dangerous and life insecure.  Such things, however, did not deter him;
and by repeating his venture many times successfully, it came about at
last that he was thought to be among the richest men in the country.
This glimpse of fortune, so alluring, proved not to be lasting, and
later appeared to have visited us merely that the reverse of the picture
might be the more forbidding.  Esteemed a harbinger of greater things in
store, it vanished in a moment to return no more.

In the autumn that I reached my tenth year my father’s purchases were
greater than ever before, embracing all his own resources and those of
his neighbors and friends.  For these last ever pressed upon him in this
way, that they might share in his good fortune—and willingly enough upon
his part, for he was in all things a most considerate and generous man.
At last, collecting all his herds, he drove them by easy stages across
the country to St. Louis, where he found a market favorable for their
sale, as he had thought.  This venture consummated the access of fortune
he looked forward to, and assured him thereafter ease and quietude of
life and the lasting comfort of those who were dear to him.  The goal so
many seek, and oftentimes fruitlessly, he had thus early in life fairly
and honorably attained.  Closing up his affairs with all haste, he
collected the proceeds of his venture, and with his little army of
retainers set out on his return home.  My mother, as had often been the
case before, was one of the party, and this that she might be with her
husband, his prolonged absences from home being the one source of
unhappiness in her married life.  For they were in all things lovers, as
at first; and starting out on our homeward journey no premonition of
coming misfortune disturbed their happiness or clouded the bright hopes
they had of the future.

Pursuing our way leisurely northward—for through my mother’s indulgent
love I had been permitted to accompany her—we came, after a wide detour
which my father’s affairs caused him to make, to the ferry where we were
to cross the Great River into Illinois.  This spot was one not easily
forgotten, its beauty and solitude being such as to awaken to the full
one’s love of the romantic and picturesque in country life.  On the
western shore a fringe of graceful trees hung far over the margin of the
river, and on the other side wild flowers and verdant grasses covered
the valley that sloped back to the hills upon which a forest loomed.
Nature, ever dainty in her handicraft, had encompassed the picture, as
she never fails to do, with a graceful and appropriate setting. Some
distance below the crossing, and as if to add piquancy to the scene, we
could plainly discern the foam of the great rapids that there
interrupted the flow of the river, but far away, and purposely, to avoid
the danger of travelers being drawn into its turbulent waters.  In other
respects my father thought the ferry unwisely placed, because of the
contracted channel and swift-running current.  No accident, however, had
ever occurred; and while the water was high at the time of which I
speak, the prospect as we stood waiting on the shore was thought to be
exhilarating rather than dangerous.

Looking forward to the passage as a pleasant diversion, the party rode
onto the boat, commenting with cheerful gayety on the river and the wide
expanse of the other shore, with its background of trees and projecting
clouds.  These last added greatly to the beauty and grandeur of the
scene, and that they foretold danger in any way we did not dream. Such
delusions, however, ever form a part of the destiny of men.  The things
that menace us we willfully disregard in the soft pleasure of idle talk,
or lose sight of in the desultory fancies of the moment.

When the boat upon which we were embarked had left the shore, it was
discovered, all too late, that the man in charge was far gone in drink
and altogether stupid, so as not to be able to perform his duties except
in a merely mechanical way.  However, to turn about was impossible, the
cumbrous craft being scarcely able to go forward in the turbulent
current.  Moreover, the difficulties of the situation appeared not to be
great, and the necessity of skill on the part of the attendant a matter
of little or no account; and so it would have been in most cases, but
not now, as it appeared afterward.

Our craft was quaint of build in the extreme, and one not to be
forgotten.  In length it was some forty feet and in width perhaps a
third as much.  On either side a wheel projected beyond the boat, and on
the inner axle a house perched in which a horse was hidden.  From a
distance the little craft resembled a crippled waterfowl, which, with
half-closed wings, sought to rise above the stream, but at best was only
able to agitate the waters in its struggle to get on.  Our progress was
slow and at times doubtful, the lurching of the boat oftentimes lifting
the wheels clear of the water.  Of this, however, we thought little, as
it was in no wise attended with danger of any kind.  Such was the
prospect at the moment, and in the long years that have since intervened
no detail of the little group as it stood huddled together looking out
on the dark river has faded from my memory, or ever will.

As we neared the middle of the stream, the storm which had shown above
the hills, and which we had so little regarded, burst upon us with the
force of a tornado.  At once all was confusion and uproar, the
affrighted animals rushing hither and thither, tipping the boat this way
and that as if it were a mere eggshell.  Still we might have come safely
to land, had not the boatman, bewildered by the uproar, lost even the
semblance of habit, and failing to keep the bow resolutely to the wind,
allowed it to drift hopelessly to one side.  At this, and with scarcely
an interval in which to cry "God help us!" the wind and waves, acting
together, lifted the little craft high in the air, and holding it aloft
for a moment as if in mockery, turned it bottom side up.

Before this, and as the storm arose, my father and mother stood at the
bow of the boat, and happily for me I had not dismounted, but pushing to
a place beside them, awaited, childlike, the coming shore.  When the
hurricane struck us I remember to have laughed, for storms have ever had
an attraction for me, and to this day nothing gives me greater pleasure
than to listen to the wind as it sweeps through the trees or spends its
strength on whatever object impedes its course.  I had no thought of
danger, else why this great boat which seemed capable of withstanding
any strain?  My mother’s fears and my father’s anxious face, however,
quickly conveyed to me some sense of the peril that threatened us.
Nevertheless, the music of the tempest and the fitful gusts of rain and
spray that beat in my face would have drowned all thought of danger, had
not my mother’s shrill cry, rising above the roar of the storm and
calling my name, have startled me out of myself; and now, although half
a century has come and gone, I see her, as then, standing by my father’s
side, holding her habit with one hand and clinging to him with the
other, her paleface directed toward mine in an agony of supplication and
fear.  As I looked, her lips moved in prayer, as if in this way she
would avert the danger that threatened those she loved.  The sight
brought me to my senses, and rising in my saddle, I waved my hand, and
with a look sought to allay or lessen her fears.  At this her face
relaxed and tears darkened her eyes, as if some part of her prayer was
already answered.  Oh, blessed, fitful vision of a being and form
divine! a glance only, but everyway sufficient for life’s brief span!

As the storm increased in violence, the wind and waves tossed our boat
here and there as if it were but a feather’s weight.  At last, when it
was plain that the vessel was about to take its final plunge, I saw my
father grasp my mother’s hand and drag her to the edge of the boat,
crying: "Quick, Margaret, for your life!"  Calling to me to cling to my
horse and give him free rein, he lifted the great whip he carried and
gave the animal a mighty stroke across the back.  At this the horse,
startled out of himself, sprang forward, clearing the vessel’s side at a
bound, and thus in a second I found myself submerged in the angry
waters.  Coming to the surface, I saw my father a few feet away,
supporting my mother, and now, strange sight! she seemed to have no fear
whatever—at least her face gave no sign of it; but this was not out of
the ordinary, for she was always trusting and womanlike, believing that
in his company no harm could come to her.  So that now, when the fierce
waters swept over her, she clung about his neck with the same
confidence, I must believe, that she had felt when he led her to the
altar. For a moment we stayed together, but not longer; and as my pony
straightened out in the struggle to reach the shore, I called back:

"I’m all right, pap; hold onto mother, and I’ll soon bring you help!"

Oh, hopeful, evanescent spirit of youth!  To you naught is impossible or
beyond God’s power to help.  Of our companions who struggled with
despairing cries in vain effort to free themselves from the dreadful
wreck, what shall I say except to pray God that I may be spared from
ever seeing or hearing anything so pitiful again.




                              *CHAPTER IV*

                       *BLACK HAWK, THE SAC KING*


Submerged in the icy stream, the waves and fierce current impeded our
progress toward the shore, and soon, the effort being too great for my
pony’s strength, he showed signs of exhaustion, rising each time with
greater difficulty from the water as the waves rolled high above our
heads.  Observing this, I slipped from his back and caught the stirrup
with one hand, swimming with the other; but now my weight being on one
side, threw him off his balance, so that he more than once came nigh to
being overturned.  In this extremity I knew not what to do; but when
hope was fast giving way to despair, I bethought me how my father had
once saved his life in a like case, and so releasing the stirrup I
caught hold of the pony’s tail.  At this, freed from the unequal burden,
he shot forward with new life, seeming no longer to regard my weight in
the least.  In this way we at last approached the shore, where soon my
horse’s feet, and then my own, touched the bottom, and we were saved.
Climbing the bank, my joy was shared by my sturdy companion, for as we
emerged from the water he straightened out his nose and whinnied again
and again, as if in triumph.  Patting him on the neck, I rested, looking
back across the angry waters; but nothing met my gaze save the
high-rolling waves tipped with foam and flying spray. Unable to make
headway, my father and mother had drifted with the current, and this
toward the dreadful rapids, now scarce a mile away.  At the thought I
sprang into the saddle, calling in a frenzy of fear: "Father! father!
mother! mother!" but foolishly, for no sound answered my cry save the
splash of the water and the whir of the tempest as it swept across the
darkened river.  Trembling with fright, I put spur to my horse, hoping
to intercept their progress ere it was too late, but how I could not
tell.  In this way I went on until I could plainly hear the roar of the
rapids, but of means of rescue I could discern none whatever.  This
until as I skirted a little bay I was gladdened by the sight of a boat
drawn up on the shore and half hidden by the overhanging shrubbery.
Seeing it, I gave a shout, and looking about, saw in the edge of the
forest, which here grew nearly to the water’s edge, a rude hut of logs.
Jumping from my horse, I ran toward it, and without waiting to make
summons of any kind, burst in the door, which was but loosely held with
a wooden latch.  At first I could see no one, but scanning the interior,
all its parts became fixed in my brain as if it were for that and
nothing else that I had come.  At the farther extremity of the room, on
a rude hearth, a dull fire burned, and above it a kettle of water
simmered.  From the rafters festoons of corn hung, and near by
vegetables and pieces of venison and smoked fish. On the wall a bunch of
arrows, loosely tied, was held by a wooden peg, and beside it an Indian
bow.  Below this a rifle rested.  Of furniture there was none, pallets
of bear and panther skins serving alike for seats and beds.  On the
floor a gourd filled with water supplied the place of pail and cup, and
in the corner a rude box answered for a cupboard.  At my feet a floor
hard as flint glistened in the dim light like polished oak; and this was
all.  No detail of the dark inclosure escaped me, yet while thus seeing
without consciousness, my eyes sought the help I came for, and this
fortunately, for in the twilight of the room and in lonely abandonment
an Indian woman sat.  Her bent form and worn and wrinkled face told of a
life of sorrow and hardship, and my first thought was one of
discouragement; but giving it no heed, I ran to where she sat, and
grasping her hand, cried, at the top of my voice:

"Help! help me to save my father and mother who are drowning in the
river, and quick, before it’s too late!"

At this she looked up as if not fully understanding, but upon repeating
my appeal, she rose to her feet, saying slowly, as if not accustomed to
the tongue, but plainly as one could wish:

"What has happened to the white-faced child?"

"The ferryboat’s upset, and they’re in the river; but we can reach them
before it’s too late, if you’ll come with me, and quick," I answered,
grasping her hand.

"The white child’s mother’s in the water?" she answered, interrogating
me and pointing toward the river.

"Yes, my father and mother; and quick, please, or it’ll be too late," I
answered, in a frenzy of haste.  Comprehending at last, she answered,
and now with animation and a wish to aid me:

"Yes, yes, my child; I’ll come, I’ll come."

Saying which, she started forward, but as she did so the room darkened,
and looking up I saw an Indian chief standing in the open door.  His
face and rugged features, bronzed by the sun, bore traces of paint, and
surmounting his head, which seemed higher and greater than that of other
men, there waved a plume of crimson encircled about with feathers of the
sparrow-hawk.  When he smiled with gentle tenderness on my companion I
was filled with new hope; but a moment after, looking in my direction,
his face darkened, as if he saw in me one of a race he hated, and so was
dumb.  Trembling, I could not speak; and looking toward him spellbound,
his form, before commanding, seemed to tower higher and higher, while
his eyes glowed in his dark face as if emitting flames of fire.  Looking
up, the woman spoke to him in the Indian tongue, smiling as she did so;
but to all she said he paid no heed.  At last, going to where he stood,
she put her hand upon his breast and spoke to him again, and now with
entreaty, as if asking a boon, pointing first at me and then toward the
river.  As she went on in this way, his features after a while relaxed,
and finally reaching out his hand as if in acquiescence, he let it rest
in gentle caress upon her upturned face.  At this she smiled and drew
back, as if made happy by his touch.  Crossing the room and opening a
door that led into a dark inclosure, he brought forth an oaken oar, and
looking toward me, said, as one accustomed to command, but not unkindly,
"Come."  Upon this, and without speaking, I followed to the shore where
the boat lay hid.  Shoving it into the stream, he motioned me to enter,
seating himself in the stern.  Pointing upward as we reached the open
water, I cried:

"There, there! they must be there!"

To this he vouchsafed no reply, but dipping his oar far into the water,
the little boat shot into the bay and thence into the stream beyond.
This, while still disturbed by high-rolling waves, was no longer lashed
by the storm, the hurricane having passed as quickly as it came.
Standing up in the boat, as we went forward my eyes sought in vain for
some glimpse of those we came to help.  At last, seeing nothing, fear
chilled my heart and my limbs grew cold; but as we neared the center of
the stream and were yet unable to discover any trace of those we sought,
I saw above the glistening whitecaps, far away, an object rising and
falling in the troubled waters.  Filled with new hope, I pointed toward
it, crying:

"There, there they are!"

Upon this my companion, putting forth all his strength, the boat flew
through the water as a swallow might cut its surface, and in a moment I
was made happy by the sight of my father upholding the form of my dear
mother.  At this I called to them, but they returned no answer to my
anxious cry; and at last, when we had reached the spot, I should still
have lost them except for the great strength of my companion, who,
stooping, lifted first my mother and then my father into the boat, and
they were safe.

Embracing them, with tears of joy, I stripped off my jacket and wrapped
it about my mother’s form, and for this she gave me a gentle smile, but
speech or motion seemed gone from her forever.  At the sight, my father,
who did not appear much the worse for his adventure, fell to chafing her
hands and limbs, I helping, and this with such vigor that in a little
while she was able to move and speak.  Now, after some further respite,
my father turned about and thanked our rescuer with every show of love
and gratitude for what he had done.  To this, however, the other made no
response, nor indeed appeared to have heard what was said to him.  His
eyes, turned toward the shore, were fixed on the dark forest we were
fast approaching, and this as if there was naught else on earth.
Thinking he had not heard, my father thanked him again, and now more
earnestly.  To this the chief at last responded, but without lowering
his gaze or manifesting any interest whatever in those about him.

"Thank La Reine!  It is she, the soft-hearted, who has saved you, not
I."

"You, too, surely; and we can never thank you enough," my mother
answered, turning to him.

"Yes, and we shall treasure your memory as long as we live, for we owe
you our lives, and shall be ever grateful for it," my father again spoke
up.

"Speak not to me of gratitude, for it has no meaning in the mouths of
such as you.  The voice of your race is ever thus soft-spoken, but only
that it may the better hide its treachery," the chief answered, but
absently and without passion, as if addressing an invisible spirit.

"Now and here, and to those we love and to whom we owe our lives, it is
true and as we say," my father answered, surprised out of himself at
what the other said.

"It is ever the same, and has no spark of life in it, more than the mist
above yonder troubled waters," the other answered, without lowering his
gaze.  "It was with such speech that your race crept into my country,
and like a tide that rises in the night overcame and destroyed my
people, while they yet trusted and believed, and so it has always been."

"Surely that cannot be laid to us, for we have never injured your people
in any way.  Tell us who you are, your name only, if you will, so that
we may treasure it as long as we live, and our children afterward," my
father cried in desperation, as if determined not to be thus put off.

"I have no name nor place in life," the chief answered, sorrowfully,
raising his eyes to the clouds that flew across the darkened sky.  "In
my youth I trusted your race, and thought to live with it in peace,
dreaming of great and noble things for my people.  In the end I have
done nothing, and dying shall leave no trace, more than the wind that
sweeps the tops of yonder trees, or the leaves that fall bitten by the
winter’s frost.  As soon seek to follow the flight of the bird that has
been snared or the path of the fish in the tumbling waters, for I have
done nothing, and have no home nor place among men. A king and the son
of kings, I dare not whisper my name lest the air betray it to my
enemies and I suffer unjustly!  Coming among us, your race divided my
children, as the clouds are parted or the lightning cleaves the towering
cottonwood. Scattered, where are they?  Ask the Great Spirit, for only
he can tell!  Living in concord, you brought division; loving their
king, you sowed distrust; loyal, you planted treason; sober, you made
them drunk that you might buy their lands for a song.  Now driven from
their birthplace, they seek in a strange land the home of those who have
no country; and I, coming back like a thief to visit the forests and
streams of my youth, dare not speak my name aloud.  Thank me not, for it
is the act of the doe, the gentle-hearted La Reine, not I."

Ceasing, he raised his hand as if to forbid further speech, and giving
the paddle a deeper and longer sweep, quickly brought the boat into the
cove from whence we came.  Securing the little craft, the chief took my
mother in his arms and carried her to the cabin, where a great fire now
welcomed our coming.  Placing her upon a bed of furs, he spoke some
words to La Reine in her own tongue, and then taking the rifle from its
place, opened the door and went away.  Nor did he return; and to all our
inquiries La Reine answered only, and sadly, that we should see him no
more.  Nor would she tell his name, nor aught of his history save that
he was a chief whose people had been divided and scattered, yielding
their homes to the whites.  Thus to their dying day my father and mother
knew not that it was Black Hawk, the Sac chief, who had saved their
lives.  Nor I for many years, and then only by chance was I made
acquainted with it.




                              *CHAPTER V*

                      *THE SWATH OF THE HURRICANE*


When at last I saw my mother resting on the soft couch of furs in the
glow of the cheerful fire, my strength left me, and I fell forward on
her body as one dead.  Such weakness, you must know, ever afflicted me
in my youth, though I sought to overcome it, as indicating the absence
of control that strong people have, but without any success until I was
near a man grown.  When I returned to consciousness, my mother was
bending over me murmuring prayers and entreaties with the vain efforts
they were making to bring me back to life.

"My child, my sweet child, come back to me!  Speak to your mother!  Open
your eyes and smile, sweet one!  O God, he does not breathe; he’s dead,
my darling boy!" she cried at last, relaxing her efforts in a paroxysm
of grief; but I, regaining my senses as quickly as I had lost them,
clasped her about the neck and kissed her, crying out:

"I am not dead, mother, though I thought I’d lost you and pap, I was so
long away and the water was so cold."

"Oh, my sweet child!" was all the answer she could make, as she buried
her face in the soft pillow beside my own.

"Did you think I’d never come?" I asked caressing her hair and face.

"We heard you call back that you would bring us help, but we could see
no way, and were given over to despair and death when at last you
reached us.  Oh, you were brave, my darling, to have planned as you did.
Surely God must have guided you."

"He did, dear mother, and except for your prayer I’d never have reached
the shore or known what to do once I got there"; and this, her prayer to
the good Lord to protect her son, has been a legacy of love and
tenderness to me to this day.  For throughout all my life the sweet
vision has not faded, nor will to the end, nor afterward, I must
believe.

My father, now that the danger was past, appeared much cast down, and so
sat silent and despondent beside the pallet on which I lay.  Seeing him,
I cried:

"Oh, pap, you looked so brave and grand as you struggled in the water!
and when I saw you with mother clinging about your neck I never loved
you half so much"; and reaching up I pulled him down and kissed him, and
doing so, my face was wet as with rain with his tears.

"Except for you, my son, our struggle had been in vain; for in a few
minutes we should have been drawn into the rapids, and that would have
been the end.  I am glad you have shown yourself so strong, my child,
for your mother will soon need your young arms, I fear, for strength and
life seem forever dead within me," he answered, in a voice so full of
lugubrious forebodings that I cried out as if some great misfortune hung
over us.  My mother, too, burying her face in my bosom, also began to
weep, and thus, despite our being saved, we all mourned as if some
dreadful mishap threatened.

"Oh, pap," I answered at last, "I’m too small to do more than love you
and come to you for everything I want, but we’ve got ourselves, and what
more is there?  When I’m a man I’ll give you all I have, and we will
make mother love us more and more every day."

To this he made no response, save a sob and the pressure of his hand,
which was icy cold.  Nor did he ever afterward speak to me in the old
way, for from that time a dreadful melancholy seized him, which never
departed nor lightened, but grew steadily darker each day until the end.

For our present comfort there was not one thing lacking, the good Indian
woman nursing us as if we were her own children, so that in a little
while we were well and strong as before.  As soon as my father had
rested, he set out in search of our companions, not returning till the
evening of the following day.  Of those he sought, however, there was no
trace. All were lost, and with them the heaped-up wealth they had in
charge.  Comforting my mother and refreshing himself, he started again,
but without result, save to recover the bodies of some of our companions
as they came to the surface far down the river.  Of the treasure there
was no sign; the great rapids had sucked it down and so tossed and
dispersed it about that no trace of it could be discovered.

After many days’ fruitless effort in this way my father gave up the
search; and now determining to return home, my little pony was brought
to the door for my mother to mount. Then as we were about to take our
departure, looking on our benefactress, we all with one accord burst
into tears at the remembrance of her kindness and the unhappy fate of
our late companions.  At this the good La Reine, putting her arms about
my neck, kissed me, calling me her son, adding some words in her own
tongue that I did not understand.  Then turning, she embraced and kissed
my mother, tears trickling down her sad face as she did so.  Of money or
other valuables we had none to leave in remembrance of her kindness,
until my mother, bethinking her, loosened a great chain from about her
throat—my father’s gift—and reaching down, clasped it about the neck of
our benefactress.

"We shall never forget you, dear mother," she said, tears running down
her face; "you have been our good angel, and may God bless you for your
love and kindness to us."

"The Great Spirit is good, and will keep all his children," La Reine
answered, sadly and in farewell.

Thus we took our departure, my father supporting my mother on one side
and I clasping the stirrup on the other. Looking back as we turned to
ascend the stream, we saw La Reine as we had left her before the little
hut, her eyes fixed on ours, a melancholy picture of gentleness and
lonely abandonment.

Our sad journey occupied many days, and oftentimes as we marched along
my mother would reach down, and lifting me up, fold me in her arms,
saying, "Let me hold you a minute, you little waif."  Or maybe she would
place me behind her, "just to give your tired legs a little rest," she
would say, with an attempt at cheerfulness.  Throughout the journey was
one of sorrow and dark forebodings, my father’s melancholy growing
greater as the days went by.  In such mood he would stride ahead like
one crazed, waving his hand fretfully back and forth before his eyes, as
if to shut out some horrible vision; or from being silent for a long
time, would suddenly cry out: "Oh, God, Jesus of Nazareth, are they all
gone, every one?" and at the remembrance great tears, like blots of ink,
would start in his weary eyes, and his face would flush as if the pain
of it was something too great to bear. Sweet mother!  Angel of mercy!
How lovingly you watched over him during that long and weary journey,
and afterward. This as if he were an ailing child, and by love and
endearing words could be brought back to his former self; but vainly,
for no cheerful smile, nor trace of one, ever again showed itself in his
sad and haggard face.

When at last we reached home, the good people from far and near flocked
to our house to show their sorrow and mingle their tears with ours; and
of those who had lost the part or the whole of their fortune, no hint
was given that they in any way mourned.  All alike were tender and
solicitous to lessen, if they might, the melancholy of my father, or
lighten the burden of my sorrowing mother.  He, moving about as if
asleep or dead, mingled with the guests, saying nothing, gazing with
melancholy sweetness upon those who came to proffer aid, but accepting
naught.  When at last they had gone their way and we were once more
alone, he straightway bestirred himself as in former times.  Collecting
all his belongings, he forced them to sale for what they would bring,
dividing the proceeds among those who had suffered, giving most to the
families of those who were lost.  Many sought to refuse, but he received
their overtures with such savage displeasure that no one was able,
finally, to decline what he offered.  In this way we lost all we had,
and with it our home, which my mother had named Wild Plum, because of a
pretty grove of trees of this kind that grew near by.  In its transfer
reservations were made which were much talked about at the time as in
some way likely to lessen the grief of my father; but vainly, for he
gave no thought to anything save to divide what he had among those who
had suffered.

Alas, if this had been all, or the end!  But when there was nothing more
to give, the strain relaxing, he broke down, and this to his complete
undoing.  The struggle in the river and the death of his followers, and
the losses of those who had suffered through him, brought on a fever of
the head, from which he had no sooner recovered than he was stricken
afresh.  This last, passing away under my mother’s care, was followed by
a more dreadful and final attack.  Thus his life was wrecked, and with
it that of my mother, for the days of anxiety and the passing away of
her husband broke her heart. Awhile she struggled against the doom that
closed about her, but only feebly, and on account of her child.  For she
had no desire to live, and so feeling, died, her last words being a
prayer for the welfare of her son.

Thus our little family, detached from its moorings by an untoward event,
floated for a while like driftwood on the turbulent stream, only at last
to be dispersed and lost.  Saddest of days were these to me, for doubly
unfortunate is the child bereft of a mother’s love.  All the warmth and
sweet juices of life that make childhood a vision of love are lodged in
her breast, and with her gone the gates of heaven are as if closed
forever.  In this way, and as I have described, there passed out of the
world’s busy life two youthful and loving hearts that only a little
while before had fondly looked forward to a life of companionship and
sweet contentment.




                              *CHAPTER VI*

                            *LOVE’S IDEALS*


All men, and more especially those of a sympathetic nature, have in
their youth not one divinity only, but many, toward which their minds
turn with love and fond entreaty. Afterward, when these romantic
attachments have given place to other and more serious things, our lives
are still colored by them, and to our lasting benefit.  For such
attachments, however evanescent, shape the destinies of men and sweeten
their lives as with the gentle fragrance of a flower.

Nor are we less sincere in youth because the glass that reflects the
image of our love to-day shadows forth another picture quite as
attractive on the morrow.  All are real, and add to the attractiveness
of men’s lives, as does every comforting or ennobling thought.  The
opening prospect of youth ever mirrors the present to the exclusion of
the future, for which it has no thought; and, similarly, the newness of
the world and its constant changes crowd out the imagery of yesterday
with the expectations of to-day.  For that which is past there is, for
the present, no retrospective glance.  Its attachments and delusions,
however, are none the less real, and though seemingly without purpose,
serve to enrich the heart and build up a love of life’s graces that
sweetens and softens the character of men forever afterward.  Lacking
such food, the mind and heart are deficient in the things that make men
something more than animals.  For the imagery of life, be it good or
bad, has its growth in youth, but its pictures pass so quickly, one upon
the other, that only in after years do they recur to charm our lives
with their reflected glow or darken it with their somber shadows.

These thoughts, however trite they may be, recur to me now when I recall
the memory of my mother.  So long as she lived she possessed my
tenderest affection, and nowhere except in her could I discern all that
was good and beautiful in woman.  While, however, I set her thus apart,
a being to revere and worship, other imaginings of which I was not
conscious were already beginning to light the fires of love along the
pathway of my opening life.  Looking back now over the fast-fading years
of my youth, I cannot recall any period that did not thus have its
imagery of love—its reflection of a youthful face set about with some
sweet femininity that attracted and held me, but unobtrusively as a lily
might take my fancy or the green of a meadow bordered about with trees
and flowers.  Such impressions have no consciousness at the time, and
are doubly tender and lasting because thus expressionless; for woven in
with the little things of life, they form the ideals of our youth and
the tender strands that expand the heart and make mature existence
tolerable.

In my mother I saw perfection, and if I found in another some sweet
intrusion of character or line of beauty, it was but a reflection of
something more perfect in her.  Because of this great love, I have ever
esteemed it the most happy circumstance of my being that at the time of
losing her there should have come into my life one who was like her in
gentleness and sweetness of character.  So that while I ever cherished
her memory with tenderest affection, I could never afterward picture her
as different in any way from the sweet being who now came to take her
place in all the dreams and longings of my life.

Such was Constance Seymour, of whom I speak; and it being true that we
were both motherless and in a measure forlorn in the world, we
straightway came to love each other, and in that sweet solace of life
found the contentment and happiness our hearts so greatly craved; and it
was wholly due to her love and gentle nature that I did not lose
interest in the soft amenities of life after my mother’s death or cease
to make some effort to fulfill the aims to which she had so hopefully
looked forward.  Thus buoyed and cheered in my new life, and with my
heart overflowing with love for the sweet creature, and desire above all
things for her good opinion, I was able to look upon the mishaps that
befell me as things not worth considering in comparison with the
happiness of being thought well of by her.




                             *CHAPTER VII*

                           *GILBERT’S FLIGHT*


Thus, in the way I have described, my life passed without any great
shock from the old to the new, and now, some time having elapsed and
Constance being with me, I passed my last day at Wild Plum happily, if
not in forgetfulness of what had gone before.  Together we visited the
little brook and the red-leaved plum-trees and the great forest beyond,
on the edge of which we had passed so many happy hours.  Every place
about the old home we visited, my leave-taking of each sweet belonging
being so filled with her dear companionship that its melancholy was for
the moment quite lost upon me. This, however, was always the way, her
presence causing me to forget what was sorrowful in life in the delight
of being near her.

When at last the sun was well down in the west, and the shadows of the
forest ran far into the unkempt prairie, giving its grasses a darker
hue, Constance’s father came to take her home in the way it had been
planned.  I was to go to my Aunt Jane’s, my father’s sister, to become
her ward, and henceforth to make my home with her.  This disposition of
my life occasioned me much unhappiness, for she was in all things a most
unlovable woman, her unsympathetic nature and icy heart showing all too
plainly in her formal manner and cold, impassive face.  She was now in
middle life, alert and active, and with eyes of steely blue that chilled
those on whom they rested like shadows from off a bank of snow.  For all
this, it is proper to say she was held in high esteem by her neighbors,
and in such awe, too, that mothers in their far-off, lonely farmhouses
conjured her name at night to quiet their unruly children.  This as it
was told me, but whether truly or not I do not know.  Of my father’s
mishap it was said she cautioned him beforehand against risking all he
had, and on his return sought to put new hope and courage in his heart,
but unavailingly.  After the disaster, she came more frequently to our
house than had been her wont, my father and she being often closeted
together for hours at a time.  Of the nature of their conference we knew
nothing, save much anger and loud talk upon her part at times, but from
him not a word.  It was not known how much she lost by his failure, but
it did not seem to depress her in any way, for now she carried on her
farm and other enterprises with greater spirit than before, and soon—so
it was talked among our neighbors—she had more than made good her losses
in the new ventures she had undertaken.  Certain it is that she began
again to dicker and trade as when my father acted for her, and now not
less to her advantage than before.

It was this energetic lady that had arranged for me to come and live
with her, and who was there to dispute anything she had set her heart
upon?  Certainly no one in Little Sandy or thereabout; and to me, being
but a youth and of little account, she had never even mentioned the
subject.  Nor did she notice me any more now than before, save one day
she drew me to her knee and stroked my hair and made as if she would say
some pleasant thing, but whether because of the expression of my face or
its resemblance to my mother’s I know not, she put me to one side
without vouchsafing so much as a word.  Because of these things I had
come to fear and hate her, and now looked forward to living under her
roof with gloomy discontent; but so it must be, and I neither thought
nor planned otherwise.  This she well knew, and being a woman regardful
of outlay, had said it was a needless expense to take legal steps to
acquire possession of my body; for who was there that would question her
right to such possession?  In this it was thought she acted with her
usual prudence, for no one so much as hinted at any other arrangement.
Mr. Job Throckmorton, my mother’s brother and my only relative save Aunt
Jane, had come post-haste across the country on hearing of my mother’s
death, and to him I had looked with some hopefulness, but vainly, it
appeared, for he made no sign.  Nor ought I to have thought it likely,
for he was only a young man, and had his way to make in the world, and
so could not be expected to encumber himself with so helpless a burden
as I.  In this way, and as I say, it fell out that I was now to go to my
Aunt Jane’s as her ward and to make her house my home.

When Mr. Seymour drove up, Constance and I took a sad farewell of each
other, for henceforth my life was to be circumscribed, no one could tell
how much.  Mr. Seymour, however, took no notice of us as we stood beside
the wagon peering into each other’s faces, but busied himself arranging
and rearranging the robes as if much depended upon what he was doing.
When at last they were fixed to his liking and Constance was seated
beside him, he looked down upon me, and cried out in a cheerful voice:

"Now, my gay young spark, have you decided to go with us or stay here
and await your aunt?"

"I’d like to go with you if I could," I answered, after a while, not
understanding what he meant.

"Well, climb up, then, and we will show her a transformation scene she
will remember all her bright and sunny life."

Not comprehending him in any way, I stood still, staring upward into his
smiling face.

"Come, come, my son, be quick!  We are losing time, and every moment is
precious," he went on, when he saw I did not stir.

"I don’t know what you mean," I answered.  "I thought Aunt Jane was to
come for me at sunset and that I was to go with her."

"She was, and if you are that way inclined, all right. I will not
interfere; but Mr. Throckmorton thought you were greatly averse to going
to her home."

"I am; but what else can I do, unless I run away?" I asked.

"That is it; and who is to prevent?  I thought though that your Uncle
Job had told you about his plans?"

"No; but will you help me?" I asked, excited at the prospect of thus
escaping my aunt.

"Yes; and it is for that partly that I am here.  So climb up and I will
smuggle you into town, and once there, hide you where even your Aunt
Jane’s bright eyes can never find you. Afterward, if we need talk about
that now, you are to go away with your Uncle Job."  The hope thus held
out so unexpectedly filled me with a happiness I cannot describe, but
still I did not move, so greatly was I stirred by what he said. "We have
planned to do this from the start, Gilbert," Mr. Seymour went on, seeing
me hesitate.  "There was no other way, you must know, for your aunt
would have fought us through all the courts in the state if we had
openly defied her. So be quick if you like the plan, and we will be off
before it is too late."

I did like the plan, and so climbed into the wagon without further loss
of time.  When we had gone some little way on the road, seeing Aunt Jane
coming toward us, Mr. Seymour pushed me down into the bed of the wagon,
drawing the blanket tightly above my head.  In a moment, however, and as
if in comfort of my seclusion, Constance’s hand crept beneath the robe,
and feeling about, rested at last warm and loving against my cheek.
Pressing it to my lips, I was content, nor wished, if I could, to stir
from where I knelt.

"Now, Gilbert, hold your breath, for here is your loving aunt," Mr.
Seymour exclaimed a moment afterward, pulling up his horses.

"Good evening, Miss Holmes," he spoke up, politely, as she stopped
beside our wagon; "I hope you are quite well and that nothing has
occurred to mar the happiness of your life."

"Thank you, I am very well," my aunt answered, but as if not desiring to
prolong the interview.

"I have just been over to Wild Plum after Constance, who has been
spending the day with your nephew," he went on. "A wild lad that, Miss
Holmes."

"Indeed, it was very kind of Constance," my aunt answered, but not as if
at all pleased with his familiarity.

"I suppose you are on your way to get the young scape-grace.  He told us
you thought to come after him," Mr. Seymour continued, appearing not to
notice her manner.

"Yes, I am on my way to bring my nephew home," she answered, coldly.

"Well, I hope you will find him all you desire, but I fear he will not
be much comfort to you."

"I know of no reason why you should speak in that way," she replied,
with some heat.

"Perhaps, madam; but take my advice, and look well to him, for if I ever
saw a roving vagabond he is one.  There, there, Constance, keep still,
will you?  The lad’s slippery, Miss Holmes, slippery, and upon my soul I
believe he had it in his mind to decamp when we came away.  I never saw
anything stamped in a lad’s face more plainly," Mr. Seymour answered,
soberly.

"You are too severe, Mr. Seymour," Aunt Jane replied. "He has been
allowed to do as he pleased since his father’s mishap; but he is not
bad, and will make a good man, you may be sure."

"I am sure you will make a man of him if it is possible, madam, although
you have not had much experience with children," Mr. Seymour answered,
dryly.  "They are a troublesome set, Miss Holmes," he went on, "or at
least I have found it so, and that makes it the more surprising to me
that you should want to undertake so difficult a task."

"Thank you; but my brother’s child is mine, and I will do by him as he
would have done had he lived; but I will not detain you longer, Mr.
Seymour.  Good night," Aunt Jane answered, curtly, cutting short the
interview.

"The evening is likely to be chilly, madam," Mr. Seymour replied,
pleasantly; "can’t you make use of this robe? We have another in the
bottom of the wagon"; and he laid his hand on the blanket that hid me,
as if he would gladly give it up, but my aunt answered back that she
would do very well with the one she had, and so drove away.  "A
determined woman that, Constance, and with a wonderful head for affairs.
There is not a man in the county half as smart," he went on, as the
sound of my aunt’s vehicle was lost in the distance.

When we were again on our way, Constance chided her father for speaking
so badly of me and for saying I looked as if I intended to run away; but
to this he only laughed, and putting his horses to their topmost speed,
we soon reached Constance’s home.  On the way, Mr. Seymour would by no
means allow the blanket to be removed from about my head, lest, he said,
I should be seen by some passer-by and word conveyed to my aunt.  When
at last I was free, I found myself in the stable-yard of the Dragon, the
tavern kept by Mr. Seymour in the town of Little Sandy.  Getting down,
Constance took my hand and led me into the house, and here, ascending to
the floor above, she opened a door, and when we had entered, closed it
and drew the bolt.  Screening the windows, she presently lighted a
candle, and doing so, stood revealed to me beside the table, a smile,
half mirthful, half sad, showing in her beautiful eyes.

Thus we regarded each other, I thankful for my escape, and she showing
plainly how happy she was to have in some way aided it.  As we thus
contemplated each other a strange thing happened, for from her young
face, as I looked, the timid dependence of youth faded away, and in its
place there came the look and presence of a woman; this as plainly as
the dawn is merged in the light of day.  Nor could I ever afterward
think of her otherwise.  There was a change in me, too, no less real.
For as I stood watching her, every boyish feeling fell from me as if it
had never been, and from that time on I thought and felt as men feel.
Thus quickly and surely do sorrow and loneliness of life rob our youth
of its sweet prerogative.  Whether she was conscious of any change or
not I do not know, but henceforth she was different, as I say.  In that
moment, too, as we looked into each other’s eyes, the true and
unquestioning love that we ever afterward bore each other stood
revealed.  This I know for myself, though the truth of it as regards her
I was not conscious of at the time, not being wise in such matters; but
while we stood thus, her eyes fell before mine and her face flushed, and
all at once she became possessed of a shyness not like her at all.  So
that instead of coming to me as she had done before, she busied herself
about the room, lighting first one candle and then another, until the
whole apartment was ablaze. This, too, with such show of embarrassment
that I stood gazing in wonder, not understanding the one nor the other.
When there were no more candles to light and she had regained some
control of herself, she turned to me, saying simply:

"This is your room, Gilbert."

"It’s a fine one, and I hope it will be a long time before I shall have
to give it up," I answered, the thought of leaving sending a chill to my
heart.

"Maybe you will not have to go at all; or if you do, not far," she
answered, with a reassuring smile.

"Uncle Job lives a great way off, if I’m to go with him," I answered,
not much comforted.

"Perhaps your aunt will give you up, now she sees you do not care to
live with her; then you can go and come as you please," she replied, her
face lighting up as if she thought it might be so.

"No, Constance, aunt will never do that.  She never gave up anything on
which she had set her heart," I answered; but even as I spoke my
feelings changed, and so I went on without stopping: "I’ll not go with
Uncle Job, but will stay here.  Why not?  Aunt Jane’s never harmed me";
and on the moment all my fear and hatred of her vanished, so averse was
I to being separated from the dear girl before me.  Hearing me,
Constance smiled her approval, as if she too thought that the best way,
and presently, looking about, asked:

"How do you like your room, Gilbert?  I hope it will please you."

"I never saw anything half so fine before," I answered, staring about
me.

"Your father and mother always occupied it when in town, and your mother
never tired of the pictures and the laces about the windows and bed."

"They’re beautiful, but where did all these things come from?" I asked,
examining the furniture of the room more carefully.

"Papa and mamma brought them from England when they came to this
country," she answered.

I recall all this now, and vividly, because of the part the room and its
furnishings afterward played in my life, and this under circumstances so
peculiar that each article became at last fixed in my mind as if its
image were engraven there.

Of the many things the apartment contained, not the least wonderful was
the high canopied bedstead, with its rare lace, about which Constance
had spoken.  Scattered about the room were many chairs, some upright,
some reclining, but all curiously carved and odd and of old fashion.  In
the center of the apartment a great table stood, and from its fat sides
and legs lions and tigers looked out as if ready to spring upon you, so
real were they in every particular.  At one end of the room brass
andirons, with tops like tigers’ heads, adorned the fireplace, and at
the side a shovel and tongs of similar pattern.  The walls of the room
were tinted, and on these pictures hung, and among them one of George
III.  Above this, and as if in guardianship, there was a portrait of the
younger Pitt, but who he was I did not then know, any more than of the
other.  The room was called the Treasury, and in it and nowhere else, I
afterward came to know, Mr. Seymour lived again the life of his youth.
Here he preserved all the mementos of his young wife and of the land and
home they had left beyond the sea.  Here, after her death, it was said
he would shut himself up for days together, from all save Constance,
until, the mood passing, he would emerge again, the quiet, unobtrusive
man the world knew.

Why Mr. Seymour left England was not known, but Constance thought it had
in some way to do with his marriage to her mother, a delicate woman, who
proved not strong enough to withstand the hardships of the new country,
and so sickened and died.  Nor was it known why Mr. Seymour had chosen
to keep a tavern in preference to some calling of greater dignity,
unless, all occupations being alike to him, he had believed this not so
difficult as the others.  Whatever may have been the reason, certain it
was he spared no effort to do acceptably what he had undertaken, and
thus it came about that his hostelry was held in high esteem throughout
the country by all who had occasion to patronize places of this
character.  He called the tavern—for so such places were designated in
the new country—the Dragon, but whether from some early association or
because he in secret reprobated the place, I do not know.  The Dragon’s
sign hung in the open street, and had for its background a delicate
peacock green, designed to convey the idea of a soft, voluptuous sea. On
the edge of this expanse a fierce dragon stood upreared with open mouth
and protruding tongue.  Of St. George, however, there was neither sign
nor hint.  This strange omission, which the knowing had discerned, it
was whispered was intentional on Mr. Seymour’s part and out of regard
for the sentiment of the country, which at that time was by no means
friendly to Great Britain or her patron saint.

Mr. Seymour had many ways out of the ordinary, and among them an odd
habit, it was thought, of taking Constance to the woods on pleasant
days, where they would wander about, hand in hand, gathering leaves and
flowers.  Or if a shrub pleased them, they would pluck it up by the
roots and transplant it to the little garden she tended in the yard
beside the Dragon.  This fondness of Mr. Seymour for immaterial things,
and the time he gave them, was much commented upon by the busy community
in and about Little Sandy, and was thought by many to seriously cripple
his business, if not foretell its final ruin.




                             *CHAPTER VIII*

               *GILBERT’S ENCOUNTER WITH THE TIMBER-WOLF*


When we had examined all the beautiful things the room contained, or
made pretense of doing so—for I was ever interested in Constance to the
exclusion of other matters—she pointed with a show of pride to the
battered head of an animal fastened above the door by which we had
entered, exclaiming:

"See, Gilbert, where papa’s put the horrid thing!  I can never look at
it without a shudder."

"It’s ugly enough, I’m sure," I answered; "but what is it?"

"Surely you ought to know, if any one," she answered, taking hold of my
hand and leading me close to the object.

"It’s so cut up one can’t tell whether it’s the head of a pig or a
panther," I answered.

"It’s neither; but you’re only making believe, Gilbert?"

"No; but I never saw anything half so ugly."

"Oh, fie! how stupid you are, or make out to be."

"Well, what is it?  I can’t guess," I answered, but in no hurry to have
her tell me, so sweet was her voice and so entrancing her contention.

"Well, I’ve a good mind not to tell you, but it’s the head of the wolf
you killed.  Papa had it mounted just as it was brought from Wild Plum;
and it grows more ugly every day, I think," she answered, scowling at
the hideous thing.

"I’d never have known it, it’s so shrunken and wrinkled," I answered,
gazing at the object with new interest.

"Then you remember, do you?" she asked, coming close to my side, as if
it were still alive.

Yes, I remembered the wolf well enough, but most because it concerned
Constance, and had, besides, so much to do with her father’s kindness to
me then and always.  On this account it is proper I should tell you the
story; and though it may seem out of the ordinary and improbable now, it
was not so regarded at the time.  For you must know that in the early
days the panther and bear and many other savage animals made their homes
undisturbed in the depths of the great forests of Illinois, and among
the first recollections of my childhood were the cries, sometimes
fierce, but more often doleful, of the wolves about our home.  Our
situation indeed in respect to such visits was peculiar, for from the
plain that lay on one side there came the gray or prairie wolf, and from
the forest opposite, his fierce brother, the black or timber wolf. The
first was a cowardly brute, hardly above a chicken in courage, and given
to pilfering about the stables and hen-houses, though sometimes
venturing as far as the kitchen if there was anything it could steal.
The timber-wolf was larger, and when hungry would attack animals ten
times its size.  Indeed, when famished, it did not fear man, and in this
way numbers of the early settlers lost their lives.  In the summer and
fall, when food was plentiful, it rarely visited us, but in the late
winter its cries at night were so common as hardly to attract attention.

Thus it was one day in the early spring, when the grasses were fairly
started and the trees beginning to sprout, or only the laggards slept,
as loth to waken now as they were quick to go to sleep in the early
autumn.  The day being warm and fair, Constance and I had ventured into
the great forest, not far, indeed, but apart, the foliage shutting us
off from view. At such times the thing that delighted her most was to
run in and out among the trees, as children from the city always take
pleasure in doing when visiting the country.  In this way we had become
separated for a moment, when suddenly there came to me from out the
still woods a quick and agonizing cry.  It was Constance’s voice, and
something to chill one’s blood.  Nor has a long life sufficed to still
its vibrations, and often in the night it awakens me now, with the same
dread as when I heard it in that afternoon in my far-off youth.
Starting up in affright, I let fall the basket I carried, but retained
in some unconscious way the small ax I had in my hand, my father’s gift,
and this fortunately, as it afterward turned out. Listening, and the cry
being repeated, I hastened in the direction whence it came, but as I
advanced it receded, faster and faster, until after a little while it
came to me only plaintively, and then not at all.  Hurrying forward, I
after a time reached an opening in the forest, and doing so beheld on
the opposite side a huge wolf, gaunt with hunger, carrying Constance in
his mouth, with high uplifted head, as if her weight were nothing.  Nor
was it much to speak of, for she was but a child, and delicate as the
lilies that bobbed and curtsied in the black pond on the edge of the
great woods.  At sight of the wolf I stopped, so benumbed with fear that
I could neither move nor cry aloud, and thus I stood with open mouth,
without any sense whatever, doing nothing.  What could I do? The house
was now far away, and only women there, and if I sought them it would be
too late.  While thus unable to think or act, I caught sight of the
weapon I held, and with it courage returned to my heart—not much, to be
sure, but enough.  Something might be done with so good a weapon, and
with the thought I hastened across the opening and plunged into the
forest, following the direction the wolf had taken.  After running some
distance without response to my cries or finding any clew to guide me, I
stopped again, filled anew with fear and dreadful forebodings.  Surely
she was lost, and her life a prey to the savage beast that bore her
away. At the thought, taking fresh courage, I plunged ahead, and now
into the very heart of the forest, thinking this the direction the
animal would be most like to take.  Thus minutes like hours passed, as I
struggled forward through the dense undergrowth, but neither hearing nor
seeing aught of her I sought.  Worn out at last, I sank down in despair,
tears blinding my eyes.  Beyond, the great forest stretched away
unbroken to the far west, receding ever to lower and lower levels, there
to meet noiseless, half-hidden creeks or black, impassable swamps.
Throughout its great expanse, and as a cover for the wild beasts that
frequented its depths, dense undergrowth grew, and resplendent as in a
garden.  So much I knew from my father, who had penetrated its vast
solitudes, and at another time I should have been stirred by its solemn
splendor; but now it had neither beauty nor variety, revealing only
darkness and terror, wherein a hideous tragedy lay concealed.  Such were
my thoughts as, after some moments’ resting to gain new breath, I
struggled to my feet and started afresh, but now without any purpose
other than to follow aimlessly on.  Going forward in this way, I came at
last upon an opening in the trees, and there, a few feet off, and in the
interval of the forest, I beheld the wolf, with tongue outstretched and
bloodshot eyes, standing at bay.  As I came into the cleared space, the
animal raised himself erect and turned his fierce countenance on me as
if inviting attack. This I did not think to offer, but losing all
consciousness, I rushed forward, crying, "Constance!  Constance!"  Thus
I reached the animal, and it not moving, I raised my weapon and struck
it full in the face.  The blow was not hard, for I was weak and dead
with fear; but the brute not attacking me in return, and blood following
the stroke, I struck again and again, sometimes missing altogether, but
more often hitting my mark.  Whether the animal was exhausted by its
long flight, or surprised into fear by my quick attack, I do not know,
but that it was dazed I must believe, for it made no effort to attack
me, but stood sullenly before Constance’s body, neither advancing nor
receding.  Finally, my blows growing weak, and the animal making as if
it would spring upon me, I struck it again, and now with the strength of
both my arms, full in the face.  At this, as if grievously hurt, or else
losing all courage, it gave a mournful cry, and turning, darted into the
forest.  Seeing this, and my strength being gone and my heart numb with
fear, I fell forward unconscious beside Constance’s prostrate body.

When I came to, my head was pillowed in her lap and she was stroking my
hair, kissing me the while as if to bring back the color to my face,
calling, now in a fever of fright and then again plaintively and
coaxingly:

"Gilbert!  Gilbert!  My Gilbert!"

Feeling her soft breath on my face, I feigned unconsciousness, loth to
move; and thus I lay for a while, not stirring, nor conscious of any
reason why I should.  Then the thought of the wolf came back to me, and
I sprang up, terror-stricken lest the animal should return, alone or
with its fellows, as these fierce brutes were sometimes known to do when
crazed with hunger.

"Quick, Constance!  We must be off before the brute returns," I cried,
taking hold of both her hands.  To my appeal, however, she returned no
answer, but sat still, her face, torn and bleeding, turned imploringly
toward mine. "You’re hurt!" I exclaimed, filled with fear; "but come! I
can carry you, and it’s not far"; and stooping I raised her in my arms
as easily as I would a child.

"No, I’m not hurt, Gilbert," she answered, trembling and clinging about
my neck; "but I thought you were dead, and your springing up frightened
me as much as the presence of the wolf."

"Are you sure you’re not hurt in any way?" I asked, looking at her
scared face and torn garments, not believing she could have got off so
easily.

"Yes—and you?" she answered, peering into my face.

"I’m all right; but how could you have escaped so easily?" I asked, in
wonder.

"I don’t know, for I knew nothing after the first moment till I found
you lying beside me," she answered, disengaging herself from my arms.

"See where the brute held you," I answered, pointing with a shaking hand
to the marks of its teeth in the heavy woolen frock she wore.

"If my dress had been lighter, he might not have been able to carry me
off at all," she answered.  "But where is the beast, Gilbert?  And see,
you are covered with blood, too!"

"Come!  We must leave here as quickly as we can.  The wolf didn’t have
any more courage than a sheep, and ran away; but he may come back with
the pack, if they’re near by," I answered, looking about uneasily.

"How can you find the way, Gilbert?  No one has ever been so far as this
before, I know," she replied, scanning the dark trees as we hurried
forward.

"It’s no great distance, and I could find my way blindfolded," I
answered, confidently; and so, guided by the sun, and this happily, we
at last reached the edge of the forest just as the night was coming on.
Here my mother, who had become alarmed at our long absence, was awaiting
us, and as we came into view, she ran forward, crying:

"My children!  My children!  How could you frighten me so!"  When,
however, she had come near to where we were, and saw the blood on my
garments, she stopped and came nigh to falling, but recovering herself,
hurried forward and clasped me in her arms, exclaiming: "My son! my son!
What dreadful thing has happened to you?"

Nor would she move or release me till we had told her the story from
beginning to end.  Then, kissing us, she put her arms about our bodies
and led us to the house, and there kept us by her side until my father
came home and heard the story. He, more used to danger, embraced us
tenderly, and not waiting for a fresh horse to be saddled, mounted the
one he had, and taking Constance in his arms, carried her to her home in
town.  The next day Mr. Seymour came out to Wild Plum with Constance,
and together we all visited the spot where the encounter had taken
place; but my father, following the animal’s trail by its blood,
presently gave a cry, and we, running forward, found him standing over
the wolf, which lay dead on the ground.

That is the story, and it was the battered head of the animal, that Mr.
Seymour because of some sentiment had preserved, that now stared at us
from above the chamber door.


NOTE.—Mr. Gilbert Holmes, in reviewing this part of his life, thought,
for some reason, that the story of the timber-wolf should be omitted;
but to this Mrs. Holmes would by no means listen, treasuring every word
as if it were Gilbert himself and a part of her life. Because of this I
have included it as it was told me, and partly, too, because it explains
Mr. Seymour’s love for Gilbert as a youth and the great confidence he
had in him always. It also illustrates Gilbert’s courage, which was so
simple and found expression so naturally when anything called it forth
that he was never conscious he possessed it, but always spoke of the
fear that oppressed him in the emergencies of life, though it was not
fear at all, it was apparent, but merely the agitation of a sensitive
nature.  For of all men, none ever lived who were more brave than he;
and it was said of him, and truly, as a general of cavalry in our great
war, that no leader pressed forward with such ardor in the charge, and
similarly it was told, none gazed upon the empty saddles after the
conflict was over with so sorrowful and pitying a heart.—THE AUTHOR.




                              *CHAPTER IX*

                *DRIFTWOOD FROM THE THAMES BATTLEFIELD*


While Constance and I stood with clasped hands gazing at the wolf’s
head, Mr. Seymour entered the room, followed by Uncle Job.  At sight of
the latter my heart went out to him with tender emotion, and I ran and
embraced him as I would a dear friend.

"I hope you find yourself in good spirits, and none the worse for what
has happened?" he inquired, affectionately, taking my hands in his and
kissing me.

"Gilbert’s in fine spirits," Constance spoke up, looking at me as a
mother might on a petted child.

"Yes, and I can’t thank you enough for what you’ve done, uncle," I
answered.

"Don’t talk that way, child, for you owe me nothing," he replied.  "I
was sorry to leave you in doubt so long, but there was no other way."

"It didn’t matter; but I’m afraid I’ll be a great burden to you," I
answered, remembering what I had thought in regard to this.

"Nonsense!  Only I’m not sure but you would be better with your Aunt
Jane than with me; but your mother would approve what I am doing if she
were alive, and that is what governs me," he answered.

"I’m sure she would," I replied, feeling that he spoke the truth.

"Then you are pleased?" he asked, smiling, as if comforted by my answer.

"Yes, but I fear Aunt Jane will be very unhappy when she finds I have
gone without money or clothing.  Wouldn’t it be right to send her word
that no harm will come to me?" I asked, a feeling of remorse coming over
me that I had shown her so little respect.

"She will not fret nor lose an hour’s sleep over you, my boy," Uncle Job
replied.  "Her heart will close up like an oyster when she finds you are
gone; but when we are well out of the country we will let her know.  She
will never forgive you, but it doesn’t matter, for she was never
friendly to our family, anyway."

"Mother used to say we didn’t understand her," I answered, remembering
her words.

"Your mother found excuses for every one, so tender was her heart; and
your Aunt Jane is not to be blamed if she is ice instead of flesh and
blood," he replied.

"Please, Job, leave Aunt Jane in the quietude of her farm for a while.
The die is cast, and nothing can change it now," Mr. Seymour broke in,
good-naturedly.  "Come, Constance, let us have dinner served here, where
we can have the evening to ourselves—and make haste, for we are
starving," he added, putting his arm about her as she turned to leave
the room.

At the dinner which followed, it was my great good fortune to make a new
acquaintance, and one I had occasion to prize more and more as the years
went by.  This in the person of Constance’s companion and teacher,
Setti, a young person who had lately come to make one of Mr. Seymour’s
family; and strangely enough for such companionship, and improbable you
will say, she was of pure Indian blood.  No one, however, would have
known this, for except that her hair and eyes were black and her
complexion olive rather than dark, she was in no wise different from
those about her.  She was above medium height, with graceful figure, and
soft, shy manners that were truly captivating, and in regard to this
last there was no difference of opinion.  Her history, while it would be
strange now and romantic in the extreme, was not thought peculiar at the
time of which I speak.  For you must know she was found when a child,
playing beside the body of her dead mother on the Thames battlefield,
where Tecumseh fell, a little way across the Canadian border.  The
officer who thus discovered her took her to his home and educated her,
treating her in all things as his child.  This until some months back,
when, his family being broken up by one of the dreadful scourges of
sickness common in the new country, Mr. Seymour had asked her to become
the companion and instructor of Constance.

While nothing was known of Setti’s parentage, it was thought she was the
daughter of some great chief, from the ornaments clasped about her neck,
and which she still wore. Of these, one was a cross of mixed gold and
silver, sunk in an oval frame of copper and lead, the handiwork of some
Indian craftsman, who, it was apparent, had only rude tools and molten
metals with which to work.  Another ornament, and one that struck you
strangely, was a serpent, hammered out of pure iron and inlaid with
silver; but of its significance nothing was known.  Afterward, when I
came to know this sweet creature as one does a sister or cherished
friend, I could never discover anything to indicate her savage ancestry,
save, perhaps, a reticence of speech unusual in attractive women—if I
except, perhaps, a startled look she sometimes wore when coming suddenly
upon any new or remarkable experience in life.  This peculiarity,
however, we see in people of our own blood, and so it should not have
been thought strange in her.  In all other respects there was nothing
about her to mark the abrupt step from savagery to civilized life, for
her intelligence was in all things of the order and delicacy that
characterizes refined women.  Her beauty and sweetness of disposition,
too, were such as to confirm the romantic notions I have ever held
respecting the Indian character; and it was no doubt due to her and
other kindly influences that I was first led to believe our treatment of
the Indian tribes had been somewhat lacking in wisdom and humanity.  Mr.
Seymour was also of this opinion, and never lost an opportunity to
express his views on the subject, and with considerable abruptness.

"Setti’s affectionate nature and sweetness of temper," he was in the
habit of saying to his friends when the subject was brought up, "are
natural to her—God’s gifts; and had a wiser and more tolerant course
been followed by our government, all the Indian tribes of America would
have been led to accept civilization, as she has been—not grudgingly,
but with their whole heart and soul.  Either that, or they should have
been left apart to follow the processes every race has passed through in
its progress from savagery.  Instead, we have the sad sight of great
Indian nations debauched and hunted down and destroyed, as if they were
a plague upon the earth.  Surely they were worthy of something better,
and should have been preserved to mark for all time the magnificent men
and women who made up our native Indian population.  To do this we would
have had to recognize their right to live and multiply unmolested, as we
do others more fortunate in color and birth; or failing in that, have
subjected them to gentle treatment and wise laws.  Surely they were
worthy such care and consideration.  Homer’s Greeks, to make a point of
it, were no better, nor scarcely more civilized, than the Sacs and Foxes
we have but just driven like wolves beyond the confines of civilization
after robbing them of their lands and villages."

Mr. Seymour’s views, and others like them, however noble and humane,
were not regarded by the community as meriting attention except in a
sentimental way, one and all being animated by a desire to dispossess
the Indians of their lands as quickly as possible, and without reference
to their rights or any feeling of humanity whatever.  However, he was
not the less strenuous in giving them utterance, even to the extent of
offending his friends and patrons.

"Bad faith and cruel harassment of the Indian tribes on their lonely
reservations," he would say, "have characterized our government’s policy
from the first, and forms, indeed, so gross a crime that coming ages
will reprobate it wherever men love justice and hate swinish greed.  It
will not in any way excuse us that we are hungry for the property of our
neighbors, and because of this agree to treat the Indian as an inferior
being.  He is nothing of the kind, for God never made more perfect men
physically, and the mind conforms in all things to the body.  It is
nature’s law.  Nor does it excuse our acts, however much our passions
may be aroused, that the Indian in his savage state kills and mutilates
his enemy. Achilles, the ideal Greek, circling the walls of ancient Troy
with Hector’s body chained to his chariot, has never been surpassed in
cruelty and ignoble pride in Indian annals.  The comparison is still
more odious when we think of the hecatombs of harmless men the Homeric
Greeks sacrificed to the manes of their honored dead.  The Indian’s
heaven is lighted by no such baleful fires.  Nor have we any reason to
suppose the red man more backward than the Greek, for he is greater in
courage and much superior to him in physical strength and patient
endurance."

"If Achilles lived in our day," Uncle Job once answered, "we would not
lose an hour in appropriating his incomparable horses and sending him to
the wilds of Iowa to join that other savage, Black Hawk, saying to
ourselves the while that we were well rid of a nuisance and disturber of
the peace.  Too much can’t be expected, though, of our young country,
Henry. It is too full of the bumptious exuberance of animal life.
Children in experience make very poor governors; they are too headstrong
and intolerant; but we will do better later on. Only mature nations,
like mature men, know how to govern well.  It’s a pity, but so it is,
and will be always, and the weak and dependent must suffer whenever
contrary conditions exist."

Thus tender-hearted men declaimed in the years that are gone, but
fruitlessly.  These thoughts, however out of place, recur to me now and
struggle for utterance when my mind reverts to the gentle being who came
into my life that evening, and who afterward, and so long as she lived,
did so much to add to the happiness and well-being of those with whom
she was brought in contact.

When at last we were seated about the table, Mr. Seymour asked grace,
and this with such show of reverence that I was awed by it as something
new and strange.  For such a thing was not usual, you must know, in the
new country.  Not that men were lacking in respect for religious
observances; on the contrary, but time pressed, and, moreover, it was
thought that such delicate matters should be left to those trained, so
to speak, in things of that nature.  On occasion, to be sure, the more
venturesome would, if asked, raise their voices openly; but such
practices were cause rather of wonder at the courage they evinced than
desire to emulate them on the part of the more timid of the community.
Mr. Seymour’s custom, however, seemed to me to be so good and reverent
that I determined if I ever grew to man’s estate to do the same; but
such resolves, however commendable, are rarely followed, for when I came
to have a home of my own, and children sat about the table, I put it
off, as weak men ever do in cases of this nature. For a long time the
dinner promised to be without speech, all seeming to be oppressed at the
step that had been taken—a step that would, for good or bad, color
forever the life of at least one of their number.  At last Mr. Seymour,
looking across to where I sat, said, with an encouraging smile:

"I hope, Gilbert, you don’t feel any regret at what has been done?"

"No, sir," I answered; "why should I?"

"Nor have any disposition to turn back?"

"It would be too late for that, I’m afraid, even if I wanted to," I
answered.  "Aunt Jane would never forgive me so great an offense."

"No, not too late, if you regret the step.  The blame for what has been
done is all ours, and no part of it would rest on your head," he
answered, kindly.

"I don’t regret it, but I’m sorry for Aunt Jane," I answered; for,
however loth I was to live with her, she was entitled to my respect, if
not my love.  So much, I thought, I owed my father’s memory.

"Well, you may be sorry," Mr. Seymour answered.  "We all admire your
aunt, and if she would unbend a little and let her face relax into a
smile on occasion, she would be a most attractive and lovable woman; but
immersed in her thoughts, and formal of manner because of it, she is
like the icebergs one sometimes meets in midocean, she is so cold and
inaccessible."

"It’s her way, and doesn’t mean anything, mother always said," I
answered.

"Perhaps so; but age does not change or soften her way, as it does most
people.  Your Uncle Job may not prove as watchful a guardian as she
would have been, Gilbert, but your heart will be the warmer and your
figure the more supple for the freedom," Mr. Seymour went on.

"I’m sure I shall be content," I answered, looking at Constance, not
finding it in my heart to say I could be happy with any one away from
her.

"He will never have any other company save yours, nor desire for any.
So you are likely to see a good deal of him, and always to your
betterment, I am sure," Mr. Seymour answered.

"Why do you say that, Henry?" Uncle Job asked, looking up in surprise.

"Because you are destined to be an old bachelor, Job," Mr. Seymour
answered, "and of this I am sure.  Charles, Gilbert’s father, used to
say the same.  You lack time and inclination to find a mate, and more’s
the pity.  In such company, Gilbert," he went on, "your craft must hug
the shore or sail into the open, as fate decides; but wherever wind and
tide may take you, here is hoping you may have a prosperous voyage," and
Mr. Seymour raised a glass of wine to his lips, and much to my
astonishment, bowed to me as if I were a man grown.  He was, however,
always surprising those about him in some such pleasant way.  Indeed, I
thought his bearing so fine that for him to single out any one for
notice was a distinction to be remembered and be proud of ever
afterward. Thus strongly does kindliness and courtesy of speech ever
impress the young or inexperienced in life.

"We all want to join in that toast, Henry," Uncle Job broke in, reaching
for a goblet of water that stood beside his plate.

"Won’t you join me in a glass of wine, Job?" Mr. Seymour went on,
observing his action.  "You will sleep the better for it.  No?  Well, I
won’t urge you; but you will excuse me, I know, if I say it has always
seemed strange to me that in this new country, where all save the pious
tipple, and even they indulge sometimes behind the door, you should so
rigidly abstain."

"It looks odd, I suppose," Uncle Job answered, "but you know it doesn’t
grow out of any assumption on my part.  I simply don’t care for liquor,
and can’t cultivate it, for the same reason you give for my not
marrying; I haven’t the time."

"Well, that is a clever way to put it," Mr. Seymour responded.  "You are
all the better, though, for being free. I have been used to the custom
since a boy, and so it would seem odd to dine without wine of some kind.
It is all a matter of habit, however, and in this new country, where any
kind of good liquor is hard to get, it is better to eschew it
altogether, as you do, if one can.  Many reprobate the use of wine, I
know, but that is an extreme way to look at it, for it is as old as man,
and so not to be criticised as if the fashion were new."

"Custom never makes a bad practice the better, though it may excuse it,"
Uncle Job answered, good-naturedly.

"No, but it is the excesses of those who use liquor that should be
condemned; but there doesn’t seem to be any middle course in most
cases."

"That is not the only thing that is carried to excess in our new
country," Uncle Job answered.  "The habit of chewing tobacco is quite as
harmful, and one that ought to be frowned upon by all men with the
beating of drums and tom-toms. This for sanitary reasons, if for no
other."

"That is as men think," Mr. Seymour, who was sometimes disposed to be
very democratic, replied.  "The custom is not nice, but it will die out
when men live nearer each other and have leisure to observe the habits
of their neighbors. Our people are not more peculiar in this than in
giving up the pipe for the cigar."

"That was bad taste, for a pipe is every way superior to a cigar.  It is
more cleanly and costs less and is not so harmful," Uncle Job replied,
with animation; for however abstemious he might be in regard to the use
of liquor, he was seldom without a pipe or cigar in his mouth.

"The pipe will come into fashion again when men have more leisure," Mr.
Seymour answered.  "Now they have scarce time to bite off the end of a
cigar or say ’Lord forgive me!’ ere they die, so busy are they in
bringing the new world into subjection.  However, to talk about
something of more interest to these children, what are you going to do
next? What are your plans, Job, if I may ask?"

This reference to the future caused both Constance and me to stop our
chatter and lean forward not to lose a word of what was said, but little
comfort did we derive from Uncle Job’s reply.

"I have a plan, and it is to leave for home to-morrow morning," he
answered, abruptly, looking across the table to where I sat, as if to
see how I took it.

"Why so much haste?" Mr. Seymour expostulated.

"Well, the more promptly we act, the less trouble we are likely to have.
No one ever caught Miss Holmes napping before, and while we may have
misled her up to this time, it is not possible to do so long.  The
safest way for us, then, is to hurry away."

"Surely, Uncle Job, there’s no such hurry," I broke in, my heart ceasing
to beat at the thought of going so soon.

"I would like to stay longer, but why take the risk of delay, my son?
There is nothing to detain us, and the sooner we are off the less likely
we are to be interfered with.  So let us start in the morning—and that
reminds me, I ought to go and procure the things you need for the
journey, Gilbert, if you will excuse me, Henry," he asked, turning to
Mr. Seymour.

"A day or two wouldn’t make any difference, I should think, Mr.
Throckmorton," Constance interposed.  "No one will look for Gilbert in
this room, and he has not thought of going so soon."

"Keep still, you little puss, and don’t meddle in such serious
business," Mr. Seymour interposed, half seriously, half in mirth at her
earnestness.

"Well, I don’t see any reason for such haste," Constance answered, as if
that ought to settle it.

"Nor I," I added, shutting my jaws tight, so greatly was I wrought up
over the prospect.

"There is no other safe way.  Miss Holmes would be down on us like a
hawk before noon to-morrow if she doesn’t put in an appearance to-night.
Indeed, it would not surprise me to see her enter this room any minute,"
Uncle Job answered, in a decided way, at which we all turned and glanced
toward the door, as if expecting to see her enter, as he said.

This disposition of the matter I thought worse than going to Aunt
Jane’s, and when Uncle Job and Mr. Seymour presently left us to get
things in readiness for the morrow, I turned and clasped Constance in my
arms in an agony of grief at the thought of parting from her so soon.
Thus for a long time we mingled our tears, our hearts too full for
speech; but after a while, regaining our composure, we fell to talking
of the future, and what we would do, and how we would meet, and this
with so much earnestness that we quite forgot our present troubles in
the contemplation of what was to come.  Thus it is ever with the young;
the illusions of life dry their tears and cheer them on when older
people sink down in despair and die.




                              *CHAPTER X*

                             *AN AWAKENING*


When at last Constance left me for the night, I threw myself across the
bed without removing my garments, that I might the sooner lose my
sorrows in the forgetfulness of sleep.  Without avail, however, till the
night was far spent, and then only for a moment; for awakening, I found
Aunt Jane bending over me grim and determined, a cruel smile lighting up
her cold, impassive face.  Yes, it was as Uncle Job had said.  She could
not be misled, and spying out my hiding-place, had bribed the
attendants, and so gained access to my room—and I was lost.  Stifling my
cries, she beckoned her servants to her side, and they, taking me in
their arms, bore me through the silent house to the carriage that stood
waiting before the door.  Thrusting me within, they drove away, muffling
my voice till we were far beyond the town. Then releasing me, as if in
mockery, I beat my head against the sides of the vehicle, screaming
aloud for help, but vainly, for no answer was returned to my angry
cries.  This till my strength was gone and I sank back exhausted in my
seat.

Thus we reached her home in the gray of the morning, but not to enter,
for turning into a vacant field, she hid me in a house half buried in
the ground, apart and far from the traveled road.  Here they left me,
but returning in the evening, covered my prison deep with dirt, so that
it resembled a gigantic grave.  In this loathsome cell I remained for
many weeks, mold gathering on my garments and fever racking my worn
frame.  Nor was this all, for from out the sides of my prison snakes and
lizards peered at me with lack-luster eyes as I sat brooding the day
through, and at night monstrous field-rats, gaining entrance, ran to and
fro across my body, or warmed themselves beneath my jacket.  Here in the
early morning or late at night my aunt came to visit me, striking the
door of my prison with her staff as she called my name. Grieved and
incensed, I for a long time refused to answer, but at last, rising to my
feet in rage to upbraid her for her cruelty, I awoke, trembling and
covered with sweat, to find Setti rapping on my door and calling my
name:

"Gilbert!  Gilbert!"

Springing up, I ran to her, crying:

"Here! here!  Save me, save me, Setti!" clasping my arms about her body
as I spoke.

Startled by my action and wild speech, she sought to disengage herself,
but observing my distraught air, bent down and kissed me, saying
soothingly:

"What is the matter, Gilbert?  What has frightened you? You tremble, and
your face is as pale as death."

"It’s the cold and damp," I answered, scarce knowing what I said, only
that I sought to cling to her the tighter.

"That is not it, Gilbert, for the morning is soft and warm," she
answered, peering into my face.  "You are ill or hiding something from
me.  What is it?"

"Oh, I’ve had a dream, a dreadful dream—or it was true, I don’t know
which.  I thought Aunt Jane came and took me to her home and hid me in a
cave where no one could find me or hear my cries."

"Oh you poor boy!  It was only a dream, for see, this is the Dragon, and
your uncle is downstairs, and Constance will be here in a moment with
your breakfast."

"Let’s go to her; it’s better than staying here," I answered, looking
back into the room, unable to command my voice or trembling limbs.

"No, Gilbert, not till you are yourself again.  Constance must not see
you in this way, for the poor thing is dead with grief already," she
answered, striving to quiet my agitation.

"I’ll stay, but don’t leave me, for I’ll not stop here alone; I can’t!"
I cried, fear still overcoming me.

"See, it is nothing," she answered, entering the room and looking about.
"It was all a dream, Gilbert.  There, you will be yourself again in a
minute"; and putting her arm about me, she led me to the open window,
and looking out, I saw the day was just breaking.

In this manner, and after some time, I regained my composure, so that
when Constance entered she in no wise suspected that anything had gone
amiss.  Spreading the table, Setti motioned the servant to go away, and
making some excuse, she presently followed, leaving us alone.  Seating
myself, I made pretense of eating, but only that, so deeply was I
stirred by what had happened and the thought of parting from Constance.
Now, though a long life has elapsed since that unhappy morning, I can
see her as plainly as then, striving to smile or say some cheerful word,
but more often with tears filling her gentle eyes and clogging her
utterance as she sat sad-faced and despondent by my side.  In this way I
made believe I had some appetite, till the horn sounded the departure of
the stage.  Then, springing to my feet, I took her in my arms and kissed
her a thousand times, but without speech of any kind, so full were we of
the sorrow of parting.  At last, tearing myself away, I hurried below,
where I found Mr. Seymour waiting for me in the hall.

"Good by, God bless you!" he cried, with a striving at gayety as he put
his arm about me and led me to the door. "Remember, Gilbert, that we
love you always, and will welcome you back with open arms whenever you
choose to come," he concluded, his voice choking.

My heart too full for utterance, I raised his hand and kissed it, and
without stopping, hurried on to where Uncle Job stood waiting to put me
in the stage.  Thus we went away, and turning, I saw Constance looking
down on me from the room where we had just parted, waving me a last
farewell.




                              *CHAPTER XI*

                           *THE NEW COUNTRY*


When we were clear of the village and the straggling houses that lined
the road beyond its limits, the sun was well above the horizon, lighting
with ever-lessening shadows the great prairie spread out before us.
Refreshed and enlivened by the pure air and the companionship of the
quiet country, I looked about me, curious as to the route we were
following and the far-reaching prospect on either side.  On our right
the gentle Mauvaise Terre pursued its slow and devious course through
the quiet plain, marked throughout its winding way by trees and drooping
bushes.  To the south, low down on the hazy landscape, the great forest
about Wild Plum, so dear of memory, showed its black depths in the soft
morning air.  This far-off glimpse of my home stirred the sorrows of my
heart anew, but a turn in the road shutting out the view, I soon found
myself scanning with curious interest the placid landscape on which we
were entering.

Our great state, now so thickly peopled, had then, save here and there,
only widely scattered inhabitants.  Its forests and prairies were still
undisturbed, save by the birds and wild animals that sought in their
vast solitudes the security and food they craved.  Of highways there
were scarce any, and these as nature had left them, except at some
impassable place where neglect would have barred the way.  The streams,
quiet and uneventful, pursued their noiseless way across the level
plains, amid flower-strewn banks, unvexed by obstructions of any kind,
save, perhaps, at points far removed on the great rivers, where
primitive ferries added to rather than lessened the solitude of the
gentle landscape.

In this way Nature’s aptitude for grouping the beauties of her abundant
harvest found material with which to work her will unvexed by man.  The
great prairies, looped together or apart, formed natural parks,
interspersed throughout their length and breadth with quiet lakes and
still-running streams, the whole fringed about with slumbering forests
filled to the edge with every kind of foliage that could attract the eye
or engage the mind.  This grouping of forest and lawn, separate yet
forever together, blending and scintillating in the sweet air, filled
the heart of the traveler with the peace and restfulness that only the
quiet of the country can afford. Man’s presence here, I thought, as I
looked forward on the road which scarred the face of the grassy plain as
if cut with a whip, can only disfigure, not help it in any way.

Such was the prospect, but of its beauty I was only partly conscious.
This is not strange, though no more so in the case of the young than of
those of mature age.  For the infinite is ever beyond us, no matter when
or how presented. We can, at best, only understand the small things of
life, the make-believes of the world.  The petty park, the trick of some
cunning landscape gardener, elicits our admiration and unstinted praise,
and this properly; but the wide expanses of Nature, in which beauty
blends in every line and shadow, pass by us unnoticed, or at most with
only feeble comprehension. Their symphonies are beyond us, or at best,
find only a faint echo in our hearts.

In this manner, and only half-conscious of what I saw, we pursued our
way; but in excuse I may say one must share in the quietude of Nature to
be able to drink in her beauties to the full.  This I could not do—my
awakening had been too rude; nor was our vehicle one to invite comfort
or reflection. Hard usage had long since dulled its springs, and its
narrow seats suggested poverty of material rather than desire to put one
at his ease.  Public need, however, it was apparent, could afford
nothing better, and so the traveler was fain to be content, and was.  Of
paint or ornamentation it had none, and the horses, dulled out of all
semblance of animation, dragged us forward in sullen discontent.  In
front, beside the driver, a mail-pouch lay, and in the body of the
vehicle two seats faced each other, and behind these a rack for baggage.
Above our heads a coarse canvas was upheld by rude supports, and at the
sides soiled and tattered curtains flapped uneasily in the morning air.
The vehicle, however rude, was thought to denote some attempt at
splendor, and never failed to call the more curious to the roadsides as
it went back and forth across the country.

Such were the surroundings, you must know, under which I set out that
sunny morning in May, 1838, to take my first step in the serious affairs
of life.




                             *CHAPTER XII*

                        *THE UNKNOWN PASSENGER*


For a long time we rode on in silence, Uncle Job sitting back in the
corner of the stage, busy with the sad thoughts that darkened his fine
face.  Perhaps he might have spoken some word had we been alone, but
there was another passenger, in the person of a tall gentleman with
melancholy visage, who sat beside him wrapped in a great military cloak,
as the fashion was at that time.  Whether he came from Little Sandy or
beyond I did not know, for we found him thus and asleep when we got into
the stage.  Nor did he arouse himself till the sun was well up and the
air full of warmth and the perfume of the prairie.  Then he stirred
uneasily, and finally, after a prodigious yawn that cracked his jaws and
caused his face to open up cavernous depths one would not have thought
possible in any man, he opened his eyes and looked about. Amid such
struggles, I idly speculated, man must first have awakened to life; and
pleased at the conceit, I stared at him the harder, looking point-blank
into his worn face as if some secret lay hidden there, though I knew
that only impertinence prompted my rude behavior.

Of all situations in life there is no such place in the world for
studying mankind or spying out their secrets as the old-fashioned
stagecoach.  Of escape to the modest and shrinking there is none, and of
concealment not so much as a wink. Here all alike yield up their
treasures, however loth.  A gimlet could not more surely penetrate the
heart than the cold, unfriendly eyes that peer into yours scarce a yard
away.  Old people of discretion and some pretense of manners may put a
limit to their curiosity, but the young none whatever.  Thus I sat
watching our fellow-traveler, noting the processes of his awakening, and
wondering what kind of a man he would turn out to be—merchant, or
preacher, or boor, or all in one.  For youth is ever thus inquisitive,
and more often than otherwise at the expense of good manners, as in my
case; but it is upon such small things, it may be said in excuse, that
the mind is constructed and some knowledge of men and affairs finally
attained.

When the gentleman at last awoke, he after a while took notice of my
fixed attention, but not unkindly.  Stroking the beard that covered his
lower face, and seeing only an inquisitive youth, he opened his eyes to
the full and smiled down on me with kind benignancy.  This smile so
instantly transformed the man, brightening his face and lighting up the
depths of his eyes, that I stirred uneasily, as if by some imperceptible
movement he had taken the place of the one I had been watching: and this
was true; for when the smile died away, the other man—and it was another
man—with the worn face and inscrutable eyes straightway reappeared.
This other man, homely in looks, neither invited nor repelled
confidence, but his face had about it something I had never seen before
and shall never see again.  Youthful, it had an air of immeasurable age
and sphinx-like silence and mystery, the face of a man still young, but
without mirth or hopefulness.  Of its melancholy there was no fathoming
the depth or cause. Worn and seamed, shadows filled its cavities and
lingered about its shrunken surfaces, giving it an air of weariness one
never sees except in the faces of those who have suffered much.  Its
expression was as of a man who looked at you from out his grave, but not
forbiddingly.  Rather as if seeing nothing in the surroundings he
craved, or that could by any possibility satisfy his longings.  Such,
too, was the man as I afterward came to know him, and as all the world
finally knew him.  For through the cracked and shrunken surfaces of his
face a great soul looked out, but a face wherein expectation was lost in
disappointment and dreary waiting.  Seen in the shadows of the stage,
its angularities and deep-sunken eyes saddened the beholder as might the
wailing of the wind on an autumn day; and this, it was apparent, would
ever form its fixed expression, no matter what fortune might come to
brighten the life of its possessor.

His hands, great like his body, lay limp before him, and in their huge
proportions bore evidence of the usage such hands are put to in a new
country when poverty leads the way. Observing them, my eyes again sought
his face to determine, if I might, what manner of man he was, but to
this scrutiny his eyes returned no answer.  They were, as I have said,
as if belonging to a dead man, or one feigning to be dead, yet having in
their hidden depths a spark of life that might need only occasion to
cause them to burn with indignation or warm with love.  Above the veiled
face that might hide an emperor’s front or only plodding vacuity there
rose a towering head, disfigured but not hidden by the hair that clung
about it, as if filled with tears or winter’s rain.  Seeing, and not
seeing, I sat, absorbed and staring, yet not forgetting his greeting and
the sudden change that followed.  Surely a man must be something out of
the common, I idly reasoned, to have one moment the mien of a god and
the next to shrink to nothing. Such change, I dimly saw, as it is
sometimes given the young to see, could not be natural, but had its
origin in some misery of life that led its possessor to seek rest and
opportunity in evasion, or else had changed the man from what he was at
first. Every part of this singular being corresponded to his face, so
that no loophole was left by which to come at his real presence. Thus
balked, my mind filled with romantic imaginings concerning him as he had
stood revealed by his benign salutation, and I saw—though only as a
youth might see such things and ponder them—that the face was one that
in its processes could at will still the minds of men or cause them to
follow its possessor, if profit in trade or other motive called forth
its hidden power; a face that at the fireside or in the turmoil of
politics, if its owner were that way inclined, would win and retain the
love of those about him; a face so hidden or so open in its candor that
no one would think otherwise than that its every thought stood revealed.
A noble face, and without wrong, but concealing in its depths, as I
afterward came to know, ambitions so boundless and hopes so great that
the means necessary to attain their ends in this undeveloped country
appeared so commonplace and vulgar that every instinct of the man’s
aspiring soul revolted at the disgusting sacrifice. Such, truly, was the
inward nature of the then unknown man who sat silently facing me as we
went forward in the warmth of that far-off day.  Not all that I have
said, indeed, came to me as I sat staring, but something akin to it,
afterward to find more mature expression as I grew to man’s estate.

While thus watching and dreaming, I became conscious, in turn, of his
fixed attention.  Not, indeed, as if he saw me, but as if studying some
natural object, as if wondering within himself whether the thing he
looked at was of vegetable or animal growth—a cabbage, perhaps, or a man
just sprouting. Observing his look, I dropped my eyes and turned away,
and seeing this, he relaxed his gaze, and reaching forward laid his
great hand on mine, saying:

"Well, my young friend, why do you turn away?  Never did I see a look
more steadfast or prolonged."

"I hope you’ll excuse me, sir," I answered, ashamed and blushing.

"There is nothing to excuse; but did my face interest you because it is
homely, or was there something else you saw there besides plainness?
Come, tell me!  First, though, let us be friends"; and clasping my hands
in his, the God-like smile again lighted up his face, driving the dark
shadows before it as the summer wind drives the black clouds across a
lowering sky.  "If I had a son, I should like him to be something like
you in complexion and build; so come now, tell me of what you were
thinking."

His voice—and this I noticed—seemed not to have any beginning or ending,
but fell on the morning air like a chime of bells heard afar off through
the silent woods, so sweet and soft it was.  Nor could I feel
embarrassment in his presence once he had spoken, but rather as if
contact with him had in some way made me more worthy of regard.  Because
of this I responded freely enough to what he said, answering:

"I was wondering, sir, how it came that you have two faces, if you will
excuse me."

At this he smiled, as if not displeased at my reply, answering:

"Have I two faces, do you think?"

"Yes, sir; or so it seemed to me."

"Well, perhaps I have; and what would you say if I told you one was my
business face and the other one I keep for my own entertainment?"

"I would think it strange, sir," I answered.

"Would it be?" he replied, pleasantly.  "People, you know, who are on
the lookout for custom strive to present as smart an appearance as
possible.  Most of the goods merchants keep they expect to sell, but
there are articles in every stock for which there is little or no demand
or profit in the handling.  These the merchant keeps to gratify his
pride of proprietorship.  Perhaps I have such a weakness, but with which
face do you think I seek preferment, my son?"

"Surely that which people like best; but why doesn’t that please you,
too?" I answered, led on by his engaging manner.

"Perhaps because I must use it of necessity," he replied, reflectively,
and as if answering some serious question. "Maybe it is love of
contrast, or perhaps the natural recoil of the mind.  We love the blue
sky the more because it is often overcast, and in turn the clouds and
the storm are welcome after days of sunshine; so it is with men.
Sometimes the contrasts are natural, and perhaps they are in my case;
but how happens it, my young friend," he went on in his kindly way,
"that so young and slight a lad as you should be alone and so early on
the road?"

"I beg your pardon," Uncle Job here broke in; "he is my ward, and
traveling with me, if you please.  I have been so wrapped up in my
thoughts that I had quite forgotten where I was, and am much obliged to
you for recalling me to myself, and for your kind notice of my nephew."
This was a very long speech for Uncle Job to make to a stranger, but
being a man much given to regard the little politenesses of life, he saw
in the speech and kind attention of our companion his gentleness of
heart, and seeing it, was attracted to him, as men ever are toward one
another.  "We are very happy, sir," he went on, "in having the pleasure
of your company on our journey, if you will permit me to say so."

"Thank you.  The society of agreeable people who want nothing, the
politicians say, is a thing to prize; and as we are likely to be long on
the road, I must consider myself fortunate in your company and that of
your nephew," he answered, with grave politeness.

"Companionship is doubly agreeable traveling these lonesome stretches of
country, and my nephew and I are glad indeed of yours," Uncle Job went
on, as if to draw the other out.

"You are very kind, sir.  Company is valuable in many ways," the
gentleman answered, and not altogether, I thought, as if talking to us.
"If good, we approve and pattern after it; if bad, the discomfort we
suffer strengthens our better impulses.  Much solitude, however, is
necessary to man’s health.  It is no idle saying that ’Silence is
golden,’ for it is in such intervals of rest that the mind is fertilized
and strengthened, spreading out and grasping the mysteries and common
affairs of life, just as the roots of a tree seek nourishment and added
hold in darkness and solitude.  Thus only are they able to sustain the
great height and luxuriant foliage the world admires.  The steer that is
watched, to use a homely illustration, never lives to carry its meat to
market, and the child that is too much petted dies young or lives an
invalid. So men who talk too much have nothing for the mind to feed
upon, if indeed they have any mind at all; while those who divide their
time more profitably are enabled by their wisdom and foresight to
untangle the web in which those less wise become entangled."

In this way, the ice being broken, our companion entertained us as the
hours passed.  Of all subjects, however, he seemed to like best those
relating to government, and Uncle Job, while having little knowledge of
such matters, had yet a patriotic interest; and so the conversation of
our companion was not allowed to lag, as we journeyed on, for want of an
attentive and appreciative listener.




                             *CHAPTER XIII*

                         *THE PLACE OF REFUGE*


The undulations of the great prairie we were traversing added to its
beauty without in any way restricting the distant view, but late in the
forenoon there loomed before us an elevation higher than the others and
so noticeable as to attract and hold attention.  Our companion, indeed,
watched it intently from the moment it came into view, and this without
speaking or motion of any kind, as if he were enraptured with the view,
or saw something not perceptible to Uncle Job or myself.  When we at
last reached its base, he called to the driver to stop, and excusing
himself, got down and made his way to the top of the hill, and reaching
its summit, stopped and gazed about him and then upward, as if offering
a prayer. Remaining thus for some time, his tall figure outlined against
the distant sky, he at last turned and slowly retraced his steps, taking
his seat in the stage without speaking.  Whether oppressed by his
thoughts or interrogating our silence, I know not, but after a while he
turned to Uncle Job, as if in apology or explanation, and said:

"You wonder, perhaps, at what I did, but the hill is a sacred spot to me
because of the recollections that cluster about it and the memory of a
dear friend that is gone."

"Indeed!" Uncle Job replied, sympathetically; "what you say interests me
greatly."

"Yes," our companion went on in a melancholy voice; "and except for his
courage and knowledge of the prairie, I should have suffered a cruel
death near the spot where we now are."

Saying which he relapsed into silence again, and Uncle Job, who was
never curious about other people’s affairs, or bashful about expressing
it if he was—which latter is perhaps the more probable of the two—made
no further comment, but sat still, gazing stolidly before him.  I, not
having any modesty, and being stirred by what the stranger said, could
not restrain my curiosity, and so spoke up:

"Please, sir, tell us about it, if you will."

At this he smiled, and after a moment’s reflection, answered:

"Certainly, if you would like to hear it."

"I should, very much," I replied; whereupon he turned to Uncle Job, as
if to ask his consent, upon which the latter responded, with great
heartiness:

"It would be a pleasure indeed to hear the story, if it is agreeable to
you to tell it."

"There is not much to tell, and of little account to any one now save
myself," the gentleman responded, the shadow deepening in his face as he
spoke.  "It was a new experience to me, however, though not uncommon
then or now in our young state.  It happened several years ago, when I
had occasion, late in the fall, to cross the prairie we are now
traversing. Fortunately, as it turned out, I fell in with the friend I
speak of, and so was not alone, else I would not be alive to tell it.
The night came on cold and cloudy, the wind, which had been strong
during the day, increasing almost to a hurricane as the evening
advanced.  Being well mounted, however, we pushed on, anxious to reach
our destination and scarce speaking a word.  As we approached the hill
we have just passed a rim of light, no wider than your finger, attracted
my attention on the edge of the horizon.  At first I gave it no thought,
attributing it to some atmospheric disturbance; but upon its spreading
and increasing in brightness, I turned to my companion to see if he
regarded it as important.  He, however, was fast asleep, sitting deep in
his saddle with his head buried in his greatcoat, and this though we
were riding at full speed. Loth to wake him, I said nothing for a while,
but the light increasing and our horses showing signs of uneasiness, I
took hold of his arm and spoke to him.  At this he straightened up,
snatching a pistol from his belt with the motion as if attacked.  In a
moment, however, he was wide-awake, and no sooner did his eyes rest on
the lighted horizon than to my surprise he pulled his horse back on its
haunches, stopping abruptly as if turned to stone.  Gazing anxiously for
a moment, he exclaimed, but as if unconscious of my presence:

"’My God! the prairie’s on fire.’

"The fear his voice evinced alarmed me; but as the light was many miles
away, I could not see that we were in any danger, and so expressed
myself.

"’Not in danger!’ he answered, absently; ’in a quarter of an hour the
fire will have passed miles beyond where we are!’

"Even while we waited, the sky reddened and the circle of light grew
longer and wider, extending now in both directions as far as the eye
could reach.  Still it seemed so remote that I could not make myself
believe there was any danger.  Not so my companion, who sat still,
scanning the country about us, now beginning to grow red with the coming
conflagration. Looking this way and that, his eyes at last rested on the
hill we have passed, and seeing it he put spurs to his horse, crying:

"’Quick! quick!  We may still be in time!’

"Spurring to his side, I called out, ’If there is danger, why not turn
back!’

"’It is too late,’ he answered, his voice drowned in the hoofbeats of
our horses and the rush of the wind as it swept across the wide expanse.

"’There is still time to reach the forest,’ I cried, following on,
distrustful of his action.

"’No; in ten minutes it will be here, and then the Lord save us!’

"’If that is so, why go forward?’ I persisted, as we went on at top
speed, full in the face of the advancing fire.

"To this he made no response, but pointed upward to the hill we were
passing, as if in some way our hope of safety lay there.  When we had
circled its base and reached the farther side, and that nearest the
fire, he threw himself from his saddle, and in a voice so loud and
fierce that it sounded high and clear above the shrieking wind, cried:

"’Blindfold and hobble the horses, and for God’s sake don’t lose time!’

"Saying which, he took from his saddlebags an old-fashioned pistol, and
slipping the flint from out its socket, threw himself on the ground, and
with its aid and the steel of his weapon sought to ignite the dry grass
which covered the plain. Succeeding after a while, he gave a shout, as
one might when saved from death, and springing to his feet, gathered a
wisp of grass, and igniting it, trailed the flame along the base of the
hill, first one way and then the other.  In a moment the fierce wind
catching the fire whipped it forward and upward, so that while my task
was yet half done the flames had swept the sides of the height, and
covering it, passed on.  Following in a few minutes, we reached the
summit, suffering little harm from the smoking and blistered earth.
Arriving there, we were none too soon, for now the fire, that a little
while before seemed so far away, reached us with leaps and bounds and
such deafening roar that had we not restrained our horses we could by no
means have kept them under control, so great was their terror.  Reaching
the edge of the burnt ground on which we stood, the flames leaped high
in the air, as if striving to reach the spot whereon we stood, and this
again and again, but after a while dying down without doing us any harm
whatever.

"As the fire approached, it did not follow any given line, as one would
think, but was caught up by the strong wind and thrown forward, and this
in such quick succession that the whole plain seemed to take fire at
once.  It was in some respects like what one may see on the water when a
hurricane, sweeping the tops of the rolling waves, carries them upward
and forward, to let them drop finally like a deluge of falling rain.  So
the flames which we stood watching were continually lifted and carried
forward by great leaps and bounds, and with such speed that the eye
could only faintly trace their progress.  At times, indeed, the earth
itself seemed to be aflame, and all things about to perish, so fierce
and all-pervading was the heat.

"As the fire came on a curious thing happened, for from out the tall
grass about the base of the black hill whereon we stood the wild animals
that live in the plain, with lolling tongues and bloodshot eyes, burst
into the open, and seeing us, mounted to the summit, and crouched at our
feet, trembling and panting, as domestic animals might have done, all
their wildness clean gone out of them.  At last, as the grass about us
ignited, a fawn ran into the opening, but only to fall exhausted on its
very edge.  Seeing this, my companion ran to where it was, and taking
the animal in his arms, brought it safely to the top.  Afterward, not
less curiously, when the fire had passed and we began to stir about, all
the animals took fright and fled, their fear of man returning as if by
one accord once the danger was gone.

"Thus we were saved, and in the manner I have described. When the fire
had died down, and there was no longer any danger, I sought to express
my thanks and admiration for my companion’s coolness and bravery.  He,
however, as if thinking lightly of what had happened, was already
preparing the horses for our departure, and with such expedition that
ere I had recovered myself they were in readiness for us to mount.
Springing into the saddle as if urged to haste by some motive unknown to
me, he cried aloud:

"’Come, quick! the danger is past; I must be off!’

"Mounting my horse without response, we took our way down the side of
the hill, and reaching its base, he stopped abruptly, saying:

"’I can’t go on with you, but must hasten across the country to my home.
My wife will have seen the fire and be crazed with fear until she knows
I am safe; but if you would like,’ he went on, seeing the look of
distress in my face, ’I should be glad to have you go with me.  It will
not be much out of your way, and you can ride into town in the morning
if you wish.’

"To this I answered that I should be only too glad to do as he said.
’But how,’ I asked, ’can we find our way across the country on such a
night, with every landmark gone?’

"’I know the direction, and my horse will take me home without bridle or
spur or swerving an inch from the true course.’

"’Go on, then,’ I answered, and without saying more we started; and
after an hour’s ride across the black expanse at a pace I thought only a
madman would dare, we reached his home in safety, where we found his
wife, as he had thought, prostrate and in tears.  Our welcome was such
as seldom falls to the lot of men in this world, though Mr. Holmes
strove to make light of the risk we had run.  She knew better, however,
and so what he said did not lessen the shock; and at supper, which was
soon spread, she ate nothing, but sat idly by, never taking her eyes off
his face.  Nor did he succeed in calming her during the evening that
followed, though she said little or nothing.  Thus we escaped, and alas!
brave man, only that you should afterward be overtaken by a fate
scarcely less cruel!"

Here our companion brought his story to an end, and leaning forward
rested his face in his hands, as if consumed by the sad thoughts the
recollection called forth.  Waiting a while, Uncle Job spoke up, but
with voice so low and broken as to be scarce audible:

"You used a name just now that is dear to us beyond speaking.  Perhaps
you remember Mr. Holmes’ other name?"

"Yes, Charles; and his wife’s name was Margaret," he answered without
moving.

Hearing this, Uncle Job turned toward me and held up his hand as if in
warning, but I overcome by what I had heard, burst into a paroxysm of
tears, crying out:

"Father!  Mother!"

At this outburst our companion raised his head, his look of melancholy
giving place to one of surprise.  Thus he continued to regard me for
some time, until at last, understanding the meaning of what I said, he
reached forward in tender pity, and lifting me up pressed me against his
heart.  Releasing me after a while, he took my hand, and leaning
forward, looked in my face as one might gaze into the face of a friend
long mourned as lost.

"Yes, the same; his mother’s face and eyes, and something of his
father’s look, too," he murmured, as if talking to himself.  "How
strange that in the shadow of this hill I should meet their child.
Gone; I thought never to see them again, but here they look out on me as
before."

Overcome, I made no answer, and thus we went on in silence until our
little party having in some measure regained its former composure, the
gentleman, taking my hand, spoke up again:

"Tell me, my son, where you live, your home, if you do not mind."

"I’m going to live with Uncle Job," I answered; "but where, I do not
know."

"I asked, thinking some time to be of service to you. Who knows: It
would not be more strange than our meeting here; but this I want to ask
of you, my child, that you will treasure the thought that I want to
serve you: and that you may always know where I am and how to reach me,
take this," and tearing a leaf from a worn book he took from his pocket,
he wrote thereon his name and handed it to me; and I looking, read:

[Illustration: A. Lincoln, Springfield, Ills]

This precious paper I still have and treasure, and shall transmit to my
children, as one might the relic of a saint or the memory of an event in
which love mingles and grows stronger with the lapse of time.


NOTE.—Mr. Lincoln at the time of which Gilbert Holmes speaks was in his
twenty-ninth year, but already bore in his drawn face the look of
melancholy habitual to it in later life. This, as if forecasting in some
way the doom that was finally to overtake him in the height of his
career; but not, indeed, until his task was done and his country saved
through his great wisdom and patriotic effort.—THE AUTHOR.




                             *CHAPTER XIV*

                            *THE HIGHWAYMAN*


When the day was half gone, and we were worn with fatigue and hunger, we
reached the edge of the forest toward which we had been tending since
early morning.  Here in its shadows we came upon a lonely tavern, where
we found dinner and a change of horses.  Here, too, the mailbag was
brought forth for the first time, and its contents scanned by our host
of the "White Cow"—for such was the name of the hostelry—but
unavailingly, for of letters or other matter concerning him there was
not a scrap.  Our dinner, which was quickly served, was simple in the
extreme, but greatly to our liking, consisting of cornbread and hulled
corn, with pork and hot coffee for relishes; and then, to top all, and
in the way of dessert, wild strawberries, with cream from the White
Cow’s own dairy.

When we were ready to depart the stage was brought to the door, and
taking our places, we bade our host adieu, greatly refreshed in body and
mind by our short stop.  The way lay through the deep forest, and our
progress, before slow, now became still more deliberate, for there was
scarce more than a path, and across this the rank shrubbery stretched
its luxuriant branches as if to further bar the way. Moreover, the road,
softened by late rains, was in many places impassable, so that we often
found it necessary to alight in order to lessen the load.  Nor was this
sufficient in many cases, but in such emergencies the great strength of
Mr. Lincoln answered us in good stead, being enough in itself to lift
the vehicle from the mire and place it on firm ground.  In this way our
stoppages were so frequent that we ceased to give them any attention; so
that finally, when we came to an abrupt halt on emerging from a small
stream, we thought nothing of it until a man, springing from behind the
overhanging trees, called out:

"Halt!  Throw up your hands!"

Not waiting a response, he came forward with resolute step, covering the
occupants of the stage with the weapons he carried.  Scarce had the
summons been made, however, than Mr. Lincoln, with a quick movement,
thrust a pistol forward and fired.  Missing his mark, the shot did not
stay the robber, for now, coming on with longer strides, he thrust his
pistols into the stage, crying out:

"Throw up you hands, or, by heavens, I’ll blow your heads off!"

At this, seeing further resistance useless, Mr. Lincoln and Uncle Job
did as they were told.

"There! that’s more polite.  God Almighty, what an ugly shot, though!"
the highwayman exclaimed, and in proof of it held up his arm, showing
the sleeve of his coat half blown away.  "Most men would fire back, my
friend, but I am more considerate, you see, though it’s not nice to
welcome a man who seeks agreeable company in so rude a fashion.  There!
you need not excuse yourselves," he went on, in a whimsical,
good-natured way; "but get down, and lest you pinch your fingers, keep
your hands in the air meanwhile.  There! like that; thanks!"  Saying
which he moved back so as to let us alight, but keeping his pistols all
the while pointed in our direction.  When I got down, which I did with
all haste, he laughed aloud, as he did at Uncle Job; but when Mr.
Lincoln bent forward to follow, the robber, scanning his face, gave a
start of surprise, and lowering his weapons, cried out, as if astonished
beyond measure at what he saw:

"Great God!  Mr. Lincoln!"

Hearing his name thus called, Mr. Lincoln sat still, scrutinizing the
robber, as if trying to recall his face.

"Good Lord!" the highwayman went on, after a moment’s pause, "who would
have thought to run across you here!  And to think I might have killed
you, of all men.  Do not get down, Mr. Lincoln, but let me, and in that
way ask your forgiveness, and on my knees."  Saying which, and without
more ado, the bandit dropped down in the road in the most ludicrous way
possible, looking for all the world as if he wished he were dead, so
forlorn was his aspect.  To all this Mr. Lincoln made no response, but
sat gazing upon the other with darkened brow in which anger and surprise
were mingled. At last, raising his hand to still the other, he said, in
his slow, measured way:

"What is the meaning of all this nonsense, man—if indeed you are not mad
or acting a part?"

At this the robber, still kneeling, removed his hat, which before partly
hid his face, and doing so, displayed a countenance singularly handsome
and free from look of evil or dissipation of any kind.  Seeing him thus
more clearly, Mr. Lincoln exclaimed, in a voice full of astonishment and
anger:

"Fox, the highwayman!"

"Yes, Fox; the scoundrel you saved from the gallows, only to risk your
own life to-day."

"If not me, some one else," Mr. Lincoln answered; "for if you would rob
and, if need be, murder a stranger, you would not long respect a friend;
but men like you have no friends."

"No, nor deserve any, and I wish you had killed me; I would like to have
died that way," the robber answered, averting his face and rising to his
feet.

"I only sought to cripple your arm, as your torn sleeve shows," Mr.
Lincoln answered, looking him over.

"That was like you, but I did not deserve it, nor was it a mercy to me."

"No, but I do not wish your blood on my hands.  You are not to die that
way, but by the hangman, Fox," Mr. Lincoln answered, soberly.

"No, no, not that!" the other cried.  "I am not so bad as to deserve
such a death, for I have never killed any one, and did not intend injury
to you, though you will not believe it, and ought not to."

"It is not likely; but tell me how long you have been following this
kind of a life," Mr. Lincoln asked, after a pause.

"I have not followed it at all, or only since yesterday."

"You are not telling the truth; but how could you take to the road again
after the promises you made me?" Mr. Lincoln inquired, with a mournful
cadence in his voice.

"Oh! you think I have always been a highwayman, and lied to you?" Fox
cried out at this in a pitiful way.

"Certainly; or how does it happen you are here?" Mr. Lincoln asked, his
voice filled with distress at the imposition that had been practiced
upon him.

"It was exactly as I told you at the time, neither more nor less, though
every appearance is now dead against me, I know," Fox answered,
appealingly.

"I have forgotten the particulars, or remember them only vaguely.  Tell
them to me again, and quickly; and speak the truth as you hope to be
saved," Mr. Lincoln interrupted.

"I will, but I can’t speak more truly than I did before. I was in bad
company, and that was all, as I told you at the time; but that was
enough to undo me.  A little while before you came across me in the
hands of the farmers I had been sick and unfortunate.  Traveling across
the country, I fell ill of a fever at a farmhouse where I chanced to
stop for the night; and here I remained for many weeks, while the man
and his wife, themselves far from well, nursed me back to life.  When
strong enough to go on I had nothing save my horse with which to pay
them for their kindness.  This I left, though they would have prevented
it if they could.  Going forward on foot, and greatly enfeebled, I fell
in after a while with a man leading an extra horse.  Whether out of
kindness because of my forlorn condition or for some other reason I know
not, he asked me to make use of the spare animal. This I did, thanking
him for his kindness; but when we had gone a little way on the road, and
I was congratulating myself on my good fortune, I observed men following
us, and as soon as they were within hearing they called to us to stop.
Upon this I turned about, but my companion, going to one side, entered
the forest which here grew near the road.  Of this I thought nothing,
but when the party, coming up, accused me of stealing the horse upon
which I was mounted, I looked around for my companion to confirm my
innocence, only to find he had disappeared.  They laughed at my
explanation, and would have hung me had you not come up, and by entreaty
and promises to see that justice was done, prevailed upon them to put me
in jail.  For you know how it is in this disordered country; a man may
rob another of his purse, and even take life, and still have the benefit
of a doubt, but to have stolen a horse means death, with no trial save
by men in the heat of passion."

"That is the story I remember you told me at the time; but what did you
do afterward, and why have you turned highwayman if you were honest
before?" Mr. Lincoln interrupted, his voice wavering between distrust
and pity.

"When I was set free every one thought me guilty, nor would they believe
otherwise, saying I got off because the jury was influenced by your
belief that I was innocent, and that it was your plea that saved me, and
nothing else.  When finally no one would give me work and I was warned
to leave the country, I turned to the road for a living, and poor it is,
for save a worthless watch I have nothing for my pains."

Here the poor robber, as if realizing anew his forlorn condition, fell
to crying as if his heart was broken.  At this we were all greatly
moved, so distressing was the sight, and from disbelief were every one
of us led to think he spoke the truth, and in all things had been much
abused by the community. For a long time nothing was said, until at
last, turning to the robber, Mr. Lincoln exclaimed:

"Well, Fox, I am led to believe you again, though your presence here
confirms all the things said of you before. Surely with your talents you
ought to be able to do something better than this."

"Let me have a chance, Mr. Lincoln, for there never lived a man less
inclined to lead such a life; but my good name is gone, and I dare not
show my face among honest men. Of all the wrongdoing laid at my door
this is the beginning and end," he exclaimed, drawing from his pocket a
silver watch scarce worth the carrying, and handing it to Mr. Lincoln.
"A few hours ago, coming upon an old man, this was all he had, and so
sorrowful was his tale that in pity I was led to give him the few pieces
of silver I had in exchange.  Nor would I have taken the watch, only
that I could not see how I was to succeed as a highwayman if I let the
first man I met escape me."

"I am afraid you would make a poor robber, Fox," Mr. Lincoln answered;
"and if you are still inclined to live an honest life, I will help you
to start anew.  Our new country is full of such breakdowns, and happy
the men who can and will retrieve them."

Saying which, Mr. Lincoln, reaching out his hand, grasped that of Fox,
and with such fervor and good will that should I live a thousand years I
could not forget the action, nor how it thrilled me.  At this tears
welled up afresh in the forlorn eyes of the poor wretch, and reaching
forward he would have embraced Mr. Lincoln’s knees but the latter,
lifting him up, exclaimed:

"There, mount and follow us, or tie your horse behind and get into the
stage if you would like that better.  No one here will speak of what has
happened," he added, looking at each of us in turn to confirm his words.
To this appeal we answered with our eyes, for we were all filled with
the greatest pity.

"You are capable of great things, Fox," Mr. Lincoln went on, "and
hereafter you shall look to me till you get on your feet again, which
will not be long," he added, as if to encourage him.  Upon this, Fox,
without saying more, mounted his horse and fell in behind the stage,
where he rode on in silence the rest of the afternoon.

No word was spoken after we took our seats, and so it came about that I
found myself again peering into the face of the man before me, who had
shown, by turns, such courage and trusting faith and womanly tenderness.
It was less perplexing to me now, and in its sad expression I read, as a
child might, the story of his life and its hardships; hardships
patiently endured, and that would forever make its owner tender to all
who were afflicted or in distress; a face shadowing forth a thousand
miseries, and that in youth had looked out on a barren prospect from a
body overworked and poorly nourished; a face that hid itself behind eyes
weary with disappointment and vain striving; a face to invite confidence
and hold it forevermore; a face full of expediency, and that would have
been commanding and self-assertive had it not been softened by long
waiting upon the pleasure of others; a face truly great, but having in
its texture other and lesser strains such as all men’s have, the kingly
line, not less than the peasant’s; a face in which greatness dominated
all others, but sensitive withal, and scarce fitted to endure the
buffetings of unthinking boors who, to be made useful, must be smoothed
into good-natured complaisance.  Yet such tasks its owner set about, and
succeeding, suffered naught save martyrdom, of which mankind will
forever reap the fruits.  Of my scrutiny Mr. Lincoln took no further
notice, but shrank back again within himself, as if he would hide from
every one what he was or sought to be.  Inscrutable man!  How truly
great, and yet how truly tender and honest of heart!  Surely such
combination ne’er found lodgement in man before, nor will again until
suffering and ambition blend strains as widely divergent.

Thus the afternoon passed until the sun was setting, when we stopped at
a wayside tavern for supper and a change of horses.  Here Mr. Lincoln
arranged for Fox to stay until his return, some days later.  As for the
latter, he could not be moved to take his eyes off his benefactor, but
sat as if entranced, and when we drove away, watched us from the road
until our lamps were lost in the depths of the surrounding forest.




                              *CHAPTER XV*

                           *CONSTABLE BLOTT*


Nothing further occurred to disturb the monotony of our journey until we
neared its end, on the afternoon of the third day, when I was thrown
into a fever of excitement by the strange actions of a man of savage
aspect who overtook us as we were slowly making our way.  Pistols
protruded from his belt, and as he passed he slackened his pace, and
thrusting his lean face into the stage, gazed about with such fierce
assertiveness that I threw up my hands, expecting we should surely be
called upon to halt; but after eying us attentively, and me most of all,
he straightened up, and putting spurs to his horse, was soon lost in the
distance.  Before this, however, at every stop, no matter what the
cause, I fell back in my seat, scarce able to breathe, thinking to hear
the report of a pistol and an order to halt, so greatly had the
adventure with Fox upset my nerves.  Nothing of the kind occurring, my
peace of mind returned at last, so that I was able to pursue the journey
with some comfort, until, as I say, the savage little man with the
beaked nose and fierce eyes stirred my blood afresh.

In this way our long ride came to an end on the third day, when we
alighted, none the worse for our journey, in the little town of Quincy.
Scarce looking to the right or left, we hurried to the river to take the
boat which lay tied to the shore, with steam up.  As I followed on,
however, wide-eyed, I was thrown into a tremor of fright by the sight of
the savage little man who had passed us on the road, who now stood as if
awaiting our coming.  With him there was another man of great stature,
but harmless-looking, with flabby cheeks and bloated hands that seemed
about to burst or drop to the ground, so limp and dangling did they
appear.  This man had on some badge of office, but loosely, and not as
if it gave him honor or in any way added to his dignity.  Between the
two, the man of huge frame and the pigmy by his side, there was such
contrast that for the moment I forgot my fears in staring open-mouthed.
Surely nothing more remarkable was ever seen before.  The weazened,
parched-faced, pugnacious little man, frail of body, and with legs no
bigger than mopsticks, and chest as flat as a pieplate, stood erect and
eager-eyed, with the spring of a panther, though long past the prime and
vigor of life; while the other, scarce thirty years of age, was
shambling and heavy on his feet, and had about his sunken eyes and
spongy features the marks of a man fast falling to decay.  The first,
any one could see, was filled to the ends of his nails with love of
life, and so had studied how to prolong it; but his companion, not
regarding such things, except as abstractions not needful for him to
consider with his huge frame and stanch stomach, was broken and winded
long before his time.

As I came up, eying them and wondering, the little man turned to his
companion, and pointing to me called in a voice I could plainly hear:

"That is the lad we are after, Blott.  Lay hold of him, and see that he
doesn’t get away."

Upon this the latter, winking heavily, as if to collect his wits, came
forward, and laying his hand on my arm, said:

"Hold on, my lad, I want you."

"What for?" I asked, staring at him.

"For company mebbe, and mebbe because I’ve a summons for you," he
answered, good-naturedly.

"A summons!  What’s that?" I asked, confused, not understanding fully
what he meant.

"It’s the beginnin’ of trouble for you, I’m afeered; but what’s the
world comin’ to, Pickle.  Don’t children learn nothin’ nowdays, not to
know what a summons is?"

"Never mind that," the savage little man exclaimed; "but tell him and
march along."

"Well, sonny, it’s an order to take you to court," the other answered,
placidly.

"To court!" I exclaimed, striving to free myself.

"To the justice’s office, innocent.  Where else could it be?" he
answered, taking a firmer hold of my jacket.

"Why?  I’ve done nothing, for we have just got here," I answered, still
attempting to get away.

"Mebbe, but don’t ask me, for blister my nose if I know; but quit
wrigglin’; you’re harder to hold than an eel."

"Well, I’m not going to any justice’s office," I answered, slipping out
of my jacket and starting to run.

"Hello, my bird!" he cried, catching hold of me.  "Now keep quiet, or
I’ll put the come-alongs on you, an’ I’d hate to do that, you’re so
young an’ fresh."

"You are a bigger boy than he, Blott, and don’t know half as much," the
little man here interposed.  "What are you about?  Are you going to
stand here all day wrangling with him?"

"If it was you, Pickle, I’d show you how spry I could be," Blott
answered, eying the other.

Seeing no way of escape, I called at the top of my voice to Uncle Job,
who had stopped a few feet away, and stood beside Mr. Lincoln, watching
the loading of the boat.  Hearing my cry and seeing the officer, they
turned and hurried back.

"What have you got your hand on that lad for, officer?" Uncle Job asked,
as he came up.

"’Cause I’m attached to him," he answered, winking stupidly at Mr.
Lincoln.

"What do you mean!  Let go of him, I say!" Uncle Job demanded, advancing
with a determined air.

"Yes, when I’ve delivered him to the justice, as the summons says, an’
not before; so don’t git red in the face or meddle," the constable
answered, facing Uncle Job and straightening up.

"The summons!  What summons?  There is some mistake, man!  No one has
issued a summons for him, for we haven’t been here five minutes."

"You’ve another guess, my friend.  I only know what I know, an’ as the
fee is small I’m not ’tending night-school to increase my learnin’.  So
stand back an’ don’t interfere," the constable answered, good-naturedly,
but as one in the right.

"What reason is there for issuing the summons?  Surely you must know
that?" Uncle Job asked, bewildered.

"I don’t know what he’s done, nor why; but mebbe Pickle there can tell
you.  He knows everything," Blott answered, nodding toward the little
man in gray, who now stepped forward and spoke up with great show of
authority.

"The lad is a runaway, and is to be taken back to his home; and the
justice’s summons is to secure that and nothing more."

"No justice has any authority to meddle with him," exclaimed Uncle Job,
angrily.  "Moreover, what interest have you in the matter?"

"As to the right of the justice to meddle, that is a matter for him to
determine, having possession of the boy.  For myself, sir, I am a
lawyer, and come here at the instance of my client to regain possession
of her ward."

"Oh, rot!" Uncle Job exclaimed, in great wrath.  "No one has a right to
make any such claim.  But come, officer, we are losing time, and nothing
will come of standing here wrangling.  Take us to the justice, so that
the matter can be explained and the lad released."

"Fall in, then, for the justice’s order is to bring the lad straight to
him.  Come now, young man, no more slippin’ out of your clothes, but be
good"; and with this admonition he turned about and led the way toward
the town, the others following.

As we went forward, Mr. Lincoln, who had looked on without remark,
unable, it was apparent, to comprehend the reason of my arrest, asked
Uncle Job the meaning of it all.  Upon this the latter explained how it
was, giving him such account of his dispute with Aunt Jane as he thought
necessary, but more particularly how she, an austere maiden lady of
fifty, and of questionable gentleness of heart, sought to become my
guardian whether or no.  This strangely enough, he thought, for she had
never been friendly to my mother, and, indeed, was thought not to have
been well inclined toward my father at the last.  Nor had she my love or
respect, for that matter. For these reasons, Uncle Job went on, he had
opposed her wishes, and was determined to do so to the end.  To all this
Mr. Lincoln made no reply, and when Uncle Job had finished, continued on
in silence, as if summing up the case, pro and con, as a judge might do
on the bench.

The town of Quincy at the time of which I speak was one of many small
places that had sprung up on the banks of the Mississippi about the time
of the Black Hawk war.  Most of these exist to-day as attractive cities,
but others not so wisely located have long since been abandoned, many of
them being lost even to memory.  New and unkempt, the houses of the
little city were scattered here and there, as if placed by blind men or
spilled off a tray in some unaccountable way.  Such, however, is the
beginning of all cities, their dignity coming later, with pride and
prosperity, as in the case of men.  Most of the stores and warehouses of
the town, and there were not many, were grouped about the public square
near the center of the village, and in front of one of these, built of
rough boards and roofed with like material, our little party presently
came to a halt.  Above the door of this structure there was a flaring
sign recounting the goods sold within and the great bargains that
awaited the fortunate buyer.  Below this, one more modest told that it
was also the office of the justice of the peace, and this not strangely,
for it was common then, as it is now in the country, thus to merge the
duties of tradesman and magistrate.

When we entered, the justice was busy tying up a package, as were all
his clerks, and this as if that were the chief end and aim of trade in
Quincy, as it was in fact, and properly enough.  Observing us, he
motioned for the officer to go on to the office in the rear, where he
occupied himself at intervals of the day hearing such cases as were
brought before him.

The store through which we now passed I thought pretentious in the
extreme, and indeed it was such a one as to cause a country lad to open
his eyes in wonder.  On the left the shelves were packed with bottles
filled with drugs, all with picturesque and highly colored labels, as if
containing tempting delicacies or things of that nature.  Farther on
there was crockery, and this of every kind; yellow, however,
over-shadowed all other colors.  In the display of these wares perfect
candor was observed, and this without reference to the use the article
was put to; but trade is ever thus ingenuous, having no real modesty.
For gain is a brazen hussy, and never loses opportunity to display her
charms if trade may be fostered thereby.  On the other side of the store
shelves stuffed with dry goods reflected back the hues of bright
calicoes and delaines, interspersed with worsted and highly colored
scarfs.  Stockings of a passionate hue also hung here and there
invitingly from conspicuous places.  On the counter gaudy jewelry was
temptingly spread in cases covered with stout wire, as if much in need
of such protection.  Further back a receptacle was piled high with fat,
obtrusive pies, for those who craved delicacies of that nature.  Beyond
this groceries and tobacco occupied the space.  Nor was this all, for
from the ceiling savory hams and succulent pieces of bacon hung,
redolent of the smokehouse and temptingly, so that the very sight of
them made one’s mouth water with desire. In the extreme rear a space was
cleared, and here, facing the front, a chair and table served for the
seat of justice.  About these were other chairs, and empty boxes tipped
on end, all arranged in the form of an amphitheater.  Still back of
these, packages of goods were piled, in which cheese and fish
predominated, as was apparent from the odor that filled the place. At
one side, to tempt the good-natured, a barrel of tobacco stood open,
inviting all who would to fill their pipes without hindrance or pay.

Such was the court of justice into which we were ushered. As we stood
patiently waiting the coming of the judge, Blott mopped his face and
shifted nervously from one foot to the other, as if laboring under great
excitement of some kind, but of what nature I could not tell, until at
last, losing all control over himself, he let go my arm, and springing
back, cried, in a voice of terror:

"Scat, you imps! scat!" at the same time kicking angrily at some object
he saw before him.  Seeing nothing, we all looked at him in surprise,
which he, presently noticing, remarked in a shamed way: "I hate cats,
and black ones more particular.  They give me the shivers.  Take ’em
away; take ’em away, please, please, please!" he added, plaintively,
waving his hand.

"I have always heard it said that it was a sign of good luck to have a
black cat rub against you; but there are no cats here," the little
lawyer spoke up, after eying Blott curiously for a while.

"Mebbe your sight’s failin’ account age, for there’s three of ’em
peerin’ from under them bags yonder," Blott answered, looking furtively
in the direction indicated.

"Three of them?  Well, well, you have got it bad.  What do you generally
take for these attacks?" the lawyer answered, grimly, as if enjoying the
other’s fright.

"What do I take?  Can’t a man see cats without bein’ thought queer?  Any
one can see ’em," he answered, turning to Uncle Job to confirm his
statement.

"It is a clear case of jimjams," the lawyer went on; "and if you will
take my advice, you will sleep more and booze less, my friend."

"Don’t git gay now, grandpa, nor expect a fee for your advice.  A little
liquor wouldn’t hurt you, or meat, either, if I’m any judge of its
effect on skeletons," Blott replied, Without taking his eyes off the
hiding-place of his enemies.

"Here, take a pull at this," the lawyer answered at length, handing him
a flask filled with liquor.  "The hair of the dog is good for the bite,
they say; anyway, it will quiet your nerves till we get through with
this trial, when I would advise you to go and drown yourself."

To this Blott made no reply, but taking the flask, emptied it without
stopping to breathe.

"It’s the drops that woman give me as has brought this on, an’ nothin’
else," he exclaimed, as he wiped his mouth with the flat of his hand.

What more he would have said or done I do not know, for all further
conversation was here cut short by the entrance of the magistrate.




                             *CHAPTER XVI*

                      *BEFORE THE LITTLE JUSTICE*


The justice of the peace, a smiling, amiable man, given to trade and
knowing nothing of the law, nor professing to, except as it was filtered
to him through the hints of lawyers, bowed politely as he entered, and
taking his seat, said:

"I am ready to hear your case now, officer."

Upon this Blott, who had in some measure regained his composure, stepped
forward and raised his hand to be sworn, but remembering that such
formality was unnecessary, dropped it, with a gesture of disgust, and
answered:

"Please, your honor, this is the lad the summons was for," nodding down
on me as he concluded.

Motioning me to come forward, the justice spoke up, with a reassuring
smile:

"Don’t be frightened, my son, for no one here intends you harm."  This
as if in answer to my distressed look, or perhaps because he too had a
child somewhere more happily placed than I.  Then, assuming the air of
his office, he went on, but mildly and as if to give me courage:

"What is your name, young man?"

"Gilbert Holmes, sir?"

"How old are you?"

"Twelve, if you please.’

"You look older.  Are your parents alive?"

"No, sir."

"Have you a guardian?"

"No, sir."

"What near relatives?"

"My uncle, Job Throckmorton, and my aunt, Miss Jane Holmes."

"Where does your aunt live?"

"On her farm, near Little Sandy."

"Does she seek to become your guardian?"

"Yes, sir."

"Does any one else?"

"Yes; Uncle Job."

"Is your uncle present?"

"Yes, sir," I answered, turning around and pointing him out to the
justice.

At this Uncle Job, taking a step forward, bowed, and addressing the
justice, said:

"This lad is my nephew, if you please, and I am taking him to my home.
He is in my care, and I trust you will allow us to to go on without
further hindrance."

"I am sorry to put you to any trouble, sir, but I must look into the
matter now that it is brought before me," the justice answered,
politely, scrutinizing Uncle Job as he spoke. Then turning to me he
continued: "If you were allowed a choice, my son, which would you choose
for your guardian, this gentleman or your aunt?"

Ere I could answer, the gray-faced little lawyer, thrusting himself to
the front, interposed angrily, saying:

"I protest, your honor, against this method of trying the case.  It will
not lead to anything definite, for the lad is not of age to choose for
himself, and has therefore no voice in the matter.  I—"

"Excuse me, sir, but what interest have you in the matter?" the justice
interrupted, annoyance clearly showing in his mild face.

"My name appears as attorney in the affidavit, as you ought to know.  It
is Sylvester Moth, lawyer, and I am here to represent the interests of
my client, Miss Jane Holmes, from whom this lad was abducted by Job
Throckmorton, surreptitiously and with malice aforethought."

"I protest that what he says about the lad’s being abducted is not
true," Uncle Job objected.

"We will come to that in a moment," the justice answered, pleasantly.
Then turning to Moth, he asked: "Is the Miss Holmes you refer to the
guardian of the lad?"

"Every one understood she was to act in that capacity, your honor, and
it was generally recognized as the only fit thing.  Because of this,
legal steps were thought to be unnecessary; but upon the matter being
brought to the attention of the proper tribunal, in the emergency that
has arisen, the judge has expressed a desire to pass upon it in due
form—and in Miss Holmes’s interest, I may add."

"Let me see his summons," the justice interposed.

"Please, your honor, upon hearing of the lad’s abduction, the necessity
for haste was so great that I only had time to consult the judge
informally before my departure.  There can be no doubt, however, what
his decision in the matter will be."

"Why should he favor Miss Holmes, may I ask, in preference to the other
claimant?" the justice said, glancing in the direction of Uncle Job, who
stood looking on with a face black as midnight.

"Because of the two she only is fit to serve.  There can be but one
choice between them, as you yourself must acknowledge when you hear the
facts.  Miss Holmes is a woman of mature years and great respectability,
and possessed, moreover, of large property, so that she is able to look
after the lad’s comfort while young, and advance his fortunes when he
comes to manhood.  She is his aunt, his father’s devoted sister, and
deeply attached to him, and earnestly solicitous of his bringing-up and
final position in the world, and for these reasons should be his
guardian."

"Is not this gentleman equally worthy, equally solicitous?" the justice
asked, as Moth came to a halt.

"No, your honor; it is impossible.  The lad’s reputed uncle, Job
Throckmorton, who is he?  No one knows. A youth without friends or
fortune or fixed abode!  Who can tell what he designs doing with the
lad?  Who will hold him accountable?  Who trace him hereafter?  A
myth—here to-day, to-morrow where?  What fate has he in store for this
tender and homeless youth?  We may surmise, and doing so, hesitate.
Will it be a home and careful schooling and Christian example, such as
Miss Holmes offers?  Or—the thought chills me—the slave-block perhaps,
and afterward some far-off plantation in the everglades of Florida,
where a fortune may be had for such a lad?  In view of this, and other
things that will occur to a man of your experience and discernment, can
there be but one course to follow in disposing of the lad? No; and in
this I am sure we will agree."

This tirade was more than Uncle Job could patiently listen to, and
thrusting himself forward, he again addressed the justice:

"May it please you honor, this man’s insinuations in regard to myself
and what I will do are unworthy of your notice. What he says about my
having no fixed home is true, but I will devise ways for caring for the
child, and such as his father and mother would approve and applaud were
they alive.  I am most tenderly attached to him, and having no family,
will make his happiness the concern of my life.  This I pledge you my
word."

This true statement Uncle Job thought unanswerable; but while he
hesitated, considering whether it was best to say more, Moth broke in
again, more vehemently than before.

"Stuff!  Nonsense!  Talk, your honor; nothing else. Mr. Job
Throckmorton, if I know anything of men, is nothing more or less than an
adventurer.  He seeks possession of the child to gratify a spite against
my client, the lad’s loving aunt, and not from any interest in the child
himself.  His malice is born, I may say, in misapprehension and fostered
by a vindictive spirit that only a man with a bad heart could have. Miss
Holmes offers her nephew a home, shielded by love, and holds out to him
the care of a wise and tender mother.  Could more be asked?  In one
direction, your honor, security and happiness await the youth.  In the
other, uncertainty, distressing doubt—at best the life of a vagrant.  In
view of all this, I crave your enlightened action in furtherance of the
beneficent purposes of my client.  This, I may add, will be secured by
your holding her nephew to await the summons of the judge having
jurisdiction in the case."

Such disposition of the matter, it was clear, struck the justice as
being, under the circumstances, a way that could be safely followed, and
looking toward me, he nodded as if in acquiescence.  Thus in a moment
all my hopes were destroyed—and oh, the grievousness of it!  To be
disposed of out of hand, as if I were a mere baby and helpless, when,
oh, how dim and immeasurably distant childhood seemed to me!  Not a
thing, indeed, of yesterday, but far off, as if it had never been.  No,
never was I to know again the unconscious happiness of youth, but in its
place the maturity that sorrow and abandonment quickly bring.  Thus
mourning, my thoughts turned, as in every emergency of my life, to
Constance. Sweet Constance!  How her heart would bleed did she but know
of my sad plight, and this unhappiness she would share, with embrace of
love, as always; but oh, how unavailingly! Thus thinking, I was
comforted as if she were near me, and in the thought forgot my misery
and where I was.

While my mind was thus filled with tender remembrance of my love, Mr.
Lincoln arose and made his way forward to the cleared space before the
justice, and the latter, observing him, stood up, and with a smile of
recognition, shook him warmly by the hand.  After some further exchange
of greeting, wherein both seemed pleased, the justice asked:

"Do you desire to appear in this case, Mr. Lincoln?"

"Yes, if you please," he responded, moving back a step and bowing to the
justice, as if in recognition of the dignity of the law, howsoever
presented; "and may it please your honor," he went on, in his slow,
melancholy way, "I venture to do so without solicitation, but properly,
I think, in view of the unfriended state of this youth.  I am, I may
say, in a measure familiar with the case, and may add that it appeals to
me deeply.  What has been said by my brother lawyer in regard to the
social position, wealth, and high character of his client, Miss Jane
Holmes, is true in every particular," he continued, bowing to Moth.
"She is well known to me, and that her every thought in regard to her
nephew is creditable to her I cannot doubt.  She has no object in
desiring to befriend him save his good, and this I firmly believe, and
in this view of the matter she has my gratitude and admiration, as she
should that of every man."

"You see, your honor," Moth here broke in, exultingly, "he confirms what
I have said in every particular."

"Will you keep still!" Blott spoke up, laying his hand on Moth’s
shoulder.  "You can’t hold the yarn an’ wind it, too, Pickle.  Let the
other side have a chance, man.  Why you’re as full of wind as a bellus."

"While we may admit Miss Holmes’ worth," Mr. Lincoln resumed, "that does
not lessen the claim of Mr. Throckmorton; and before proceeding it is my
duty, as it is the duty of every one when the character of another is
aspersed, to clear it from suspicion, so far as may be.  This I desire
to do in the case of Mr. Throckmorton, for Mr. Moth is misinformed, and
grossly so, in regard to him.  On no other grounds are his statements
worthy of his calling as a lawyer or the dignity of the court he
addresses.  The facts are in every way honorable to Mr. Throckmorton.
The candor of his face is proof of this, and I beg of you to study it
attentively.  The Almighty thus stamps the character of his children so
that all may see, if they will.  This is especially true of the young.
For if malignant or uncharitable, time has not been granted in which to
hide it behind the smile of complaisance; and if honest, distrust has
not yet led its owner to conceal the truth behind a mask of cunning or a
smile of incredulity.  Thus we may judge, and never mistakenly, and we
may do so in this case without going astray.  I am confident of Mr.
Throckmorton’s uprightness and good intentions, and believing as I do,
hope to make it equally plain to your honor.  This is my reason and
excuse for appearing here.  It has been my good fortune to be the close
companion of these young gentlemen for several days, and during that
time my opportunities for studying them have been such as rarely fall to
one’s lot, and unconsciously too, and without purpose on their part.
Moreover, I know Mr. Throckmorton through others, and no man stands
higher in the regard of men, for he is trusted and his word accepted
wherever given.  Such is the testimony.  That he will do as he says in
this case, there can be no shadow of doubt, and I confidently appeal to
you to believe him.  He has no home, as has been said, and that is to be
regretted; but he has the boy’s love and entire confidence.  In return
his heart is tenderly regardful of the youth’s happiness.  Is not that a
home in which childhood may safely dwell, if virtue and strength abide
there?  Can such a home be weakened or destroyed?  Can it be lost, as
wealth may be?  Is it not the most secure anchorage and the only refuge
for the young? Can the substantiality of wealth or position alone
replace it? Here, your honor, a phase of the case presents itself that I
approach with reluctance.  My brother lawyer has recounted the virtues
of his client, and to all he says in that respect I cheerfully
subscribe.  I leave it to candid men to judge, however, which of the
two, Miss Holmes or Mr. Throckmorton, is the more likely to enlist the
lad’s sympathy and love. The maiden lady of fifty, a recluse upon her
farm, without knowledge of children, with a demeanor that cannot,
unhappily, be called inviting, or the young man, with a warm heart and
blood still running fresh and vigorous along the lines of youth this
child is treading, and will for many a day?  Every instance, I am
constrained to believe, recommends Mr. Throckmorton in preference.  He
had the mother’s love and the father’s confidence, and he loved them in
return.  Miss Holmes, if her heart responded to theirs, gave no sign,
for they died believing in her indifference, if not her enmity. This
lady now seeks control of their child, knowing what she does.  Can we
have any doubt in regard to the youth’s feelings or preferences?
Nothing, it seems to me, could be more inopportune, more incongruous,
than Miss Holmes’s action.  It needs no great discernment on our part,
your honor, to trace this lad’s future.  Had his father and mother
lived, they could have controlled him.  He would have been obedient and
patient; but dying, others cannot fill their office unless he loves and
trusts them.  No one else will he obey.  That is human nature; for
lacking the wisdom that only comes of experience, he will revolt when
discipline clashes with desire; for even in the case of men, you know,
judgment and prudence travel with halting step when inclination leads
the other way."

"Nonsense, you honor!  What he needs is a master with a good wrist and a
stack of rawhides," Moth angrily interrupted. "What would become of the
world if such ideas were to govern the bringing-up of children?  Why, we
would have a nation of bandits, and no man would be safe."

"Will you oblige me," the justice objected, "by not interrupting Mr.
Lincoln again?"

"Put him in the jug, your honor, for contempt.  He’ll git fat on the
fare, an’ll fool the rats, for they haven’t any likin’ for bones if
there ain’t any meat on ’em," Blott spoke up excitedly, appealing
confidently to the justice.

"You may withdraw, officer; we will not need you longer. I will myself
look after the lad," the justice spoke up, scrutinizing Blott’s flushed
face and trembling limbs.

"All right, your honor, I’m glad to git rid of the job; but if anything
should turn up needin’ somebody to handle Pickle, I’m your man, an’ll
not ask any fee either," Blott answered, scowling upon Moth as he made
his way from the room.

"The heart of guardian and child must be responsive," Mr. Lincoln went
on when quiet had once more been restored; "and can there exist any bond
of sympathy between Miss Holmes and this young lad?  No.  How many
wretched men and women does the world hold to-day, made so by
disregarding truths of this nature!  How many are there broken and lost
who might have led useful lives but for lack of a sympathetic heart in
which to confide when young!  A child bereft, as in this case, is like a
man cast naked upon an island.  The world it knew is gone, and with it
the love that nourished its life.  It cannot, if it would, easily take
up with new conditions. Yet upon its being able to do so finally depends
its acceptability and usefulness to society when grown to manhood.
Viewing the problem thus, can we conceive of any duty devolving upon
those who execute our laws more delicate, more tender of application,
than the disposition of children subject to their control, a disposition
so fraught with good or bad to those whom it affects?  The bodies and
souls of those needlessly wrecked in youth because of lack of conscience
or care in this respect cry out against the neglect of their just
needs."  Here Mr. Lincoln’s voice quavered and died away, as if some
black, unwholesome recollection of his own youth had suddenly obtruded
itself across his mind.  "To leave this feature of the case, however,"
he went on, slowly and in alow voice, "of which I have, perhaps, said
too much, what are the rights of the parties?  For the law is made to
protect every one, and cannot be subverted now, more than at another
time, that good may possibly follow.  In this case it is clearly
perverted, for there is no just warrant for holding the lad.  Of this
there can be no doubt, though circumstances for the moment may excuse
it.  The summons of the proper court has not been issued, and only a
court of competent jurisdiction can act in its place. I need not point
out, your honor, that acting alone you possess no authority, though
conjointly with another justice you might.  Putting aside this feature
of the case, is there, I ask, any call for intervention?  I feel assured
there is not.  The happiness and well-being of the child may safely be
intrusted to Mr. Throckmorton, and sincerely believing this, and
pledging you my faith that it is so as man to man, I ask that your honor
annul the order of detention and let the lad go free"; and so
concluding, Mr. Lincoln bowed to the magistrate and stepped back.

"May I ask your honor," he resumed after a moment, "that you will act in
the matter with such promptness as you can, as we very much desire to go
on by the boat now about to leave?"

Moth, however, had no intention of submitting the case without further
hearing, and pushing forward, exclaimed:

"I protest, your honor, that this—"  However, he got no further, his
protest falling on deaf ears.  For the justice had heard enough, and
holding up his hand to command silence, said:

"I have to thank you, gentlemen, most heartily; and while listening to
your statements have endeavored to weigh what you have said fairly.  My
conclusion is, that I have no right to act in the matter, and that being
so, the case is dismissed."

At this termination a great silence fell on the assemblage, followed by
a shout of approval from every one present; but Mr. Lincoln, not waiting
to hear more, grasped my hand, and turning, walked rapidly from the
room.

Gaining the boat, I looked back to see Moth, who had followed, regarding
me with such savage determination that I shuddered at the sight, feeling
that in him I had and should ever have a bitter and unforgiving enemy.




                             *CHAPTER XVII*

                            *THE SINGLETONS*


At the time of which I speak steam was only just coming into use on the
Mississippi, and men went far out of their way to see the great boats
that plied back and forth, and seeing them, stood spellbound, as did I.
Nor have change and lengthening years served in any way to dull the
recollection of that far-off day.  Every detail comes back to me now;
the clanging bell, the hoarse whistle sounding croupily across the
water, the great boat coming buoyantly on, its busy decks, the
passengers standing by, the gurgling water, the swash of the wheels, the
rhythmic music of the exhaust, the black smoke trailing on behind, and,
most striking of all—so simple are the impressions of youth—the letters
painted in vivid plainness on the surface of the rounded wheelhouse.
Naught is wanting to complete the picture, and if by chance some sound
like the deep bell or croaking whistle strikes on my listening ear, it
awakens afresh the scenes of that far-off time as if they were but
yesterday.  Not, however, as then, to thrill with ecstasy, but rather
with pleasurable melancholy, like an echo from the past, so sad it is.

While the boat was making its way to the channel of the river, our
little party ascended the stairs which led to the saloon above.
Reaching the quarter-deck, what was our surprise to find Blott facing
us, and unconcernedly, as if knowing us but casually, if at all.  At
sight of him, Uncle Job stopped abruptly, and after regarding him a
moment, angrily inquired:

"What are you doing here, constable?"

"I’m holdin’ down this mattin’, an’ as you’ve got feet, s’pose you come
an’ help me," Blott answered, moving about uneasily on the piece of
carpet whereon he stood.

"You are following this lad," Uncle Job answered, paying no attention to
what he said.

"Now, don’t lose yourself, old man; I’m no trailer.  Moth done you dirt,
mebbe, but I never did nothin’ to you, have I?" he asked, facing us and
striving to appear calm.

"Perhaps not, but you are here to spy on us now."

"Not on your life; an’ let me advise you, my friend," he answered,
opening and shutting his hands nervously, "not to use that word too much
in this country, or it’ll git you into trouble.  I’m no spy, least of
all for Pickle."

"Then what are you doing on this boat?" Uncle Job inquired, by no means
convinced of the other’s good intention.

"Mebbe I’m toorin’, but I ain’t," he answered, more quietly.  "I’m doin’
the disappearin’ act, though, an’ to-morrow they’ll be draggin’ the
river, I ’spect, thinkin’ I’m drowned."

"Where are you going?"

"That’s nothin’ to you, but I don’t mind tellin’ now we’re off.  I’m
goin’ to Rock River, where I fit Black Hawk, to lie on its shady banks
an’ listen to the birds an’ ripplin’ waters. It’s too noisy an’ excitin’
here, an’ people stare, for I’ve bin seein’ things that ain’t real, they
say—though you seed them cats yourself, didn’t you?" he went on,
excitedly, peering into Uncle Job’s face.  "They was as plain as day to
me."

"Is that all you have seen?" Uncle Job answered, evasively.

"No; monkeys an’ snakes, an’ wassops as big as eagles. Things like that,
out of the way, sorty, but all real, though it seems queer."

"Well, you know what causes it," Uncle Job answered.

"You bet; it comes from usin’ toothache drops an ole woman give me,
filled with opium or pisen of some sort."

"Toothache drops!  Bosh!  It comes from drinking whisky."

"Well, there’s no use disputin’ ’bout it; but if it’s whisky, I’m all
right, an’ll git over it, for I’m goin’ to cut myself down, an’ that
I’ve made up my mind to."

"Why don’t you stop altogether?" Uncle Job asked.

"I can’t, Job; I’d rather fall ninety-nine times than resist oncet.
That’s the way I’m built, you see, an’ it’s no use tryin’."

"Nonsense!  You can stop if you want to."

"That’s what people say; but if you had the thirst in the throat an’ hot
cravin’ an’ crawlin’ in the stomach that I have, when the malary’s
comin’ on an’ the sky’s red, an’ you dasn’t put out the light, nor shut
your eyes for seein’ things at night, you’d not give it up.  Nor’ll I,
but I’m goin’ to be more moderate-like."  And ceasing to speak, he
reached out as if to pick some object from Uncle Job’s coat, but finding
nothing, looked up abashed, and without saying more, turned and walked
away.

Thus reassured in some measure in regard to Blott’s purpose, we went on
to the saloon of the majestic vessel.  Here again I live in the memory
of the past and what I saw, but not without a sob filling the throat,
that it should all have proven so unreal.  For it is not what we see as
children, but the newness and strangeness of it, that causes our hearts
to beat and our eyes to open with wonder.  Never afterward, and that is
the pity of it, does the splendor of real things cause the pulse to
throb as do the small things of youth.  For the vast apartment on the
threshold of which I now stood seemed to my inexperienced eyes grand
beyond the power of speech. Nor was it cut off in its limits, but
reached away in perspective like the lengthened glade of a forest—a
forest wherein overhanging clouds were frescoed with golden filigree and
glistening silver, from which descended, as if held by outstretched
arms, row upon row of glistening chandeliers, resplendent with radiating
surfaces and pendent crystals. Such was the view; not cramped or
confined, but reaching far away and bathed in light and soft, illusive
shadows.

In the center of this vast room, tables succeeded each other as far as
the eye could reach, while on either side chairs with gilded backs
stretched away like disks of beaten gold. Above these, and from the
borders of the ceiling, ferns and wild roses drooped, and beside them
windows, half-concealed, gave a soft and glimmering light, as if the day
were just beginning.  On the sides of the room there were doors without
number, of pearly white, inlaid with gold, and on the floor crimson
carpets that gave back no sound to the footfall more than the moss one
finds in the shadows of the dark woods. Such things I saw, and standing,
wondered, and there I would have stayed; but to those about me it was
only commonplace, so quickly are our impressions dulled by use.  So,
with scarce time to catch my breath or give expression to my thoughts,
we hurried on to our room—and oh, its snugness and compactness! A
playhouse fit for children indeed, but for bigger animals all too small!

When we emerged the great hall was full of the bustle and stir of
supper, but of this last I remember only a little.  For my mind was busy
with other thoughts—with Wild Plum, my mother, Constance, the forlorn
highwayman, the weazen-faced lawyer.  This so fully that I scarce
noticed the eager throng that laughed and chatted by my side.  When
supper was over, Uncle Job went forward to smoke, and I being alone, set
out to explore the great palace, so calm and steadfast, yet pulsating as
with the breath of life.  This last in greater semblance of reality
because of the far-off sound of the exhaust, so like a man breathing
heavily in his sleep.  Curious and loitering by the way, I after a while
approached a part of the saloon set off by a great screen.  This
division I for a time respected, but presently reaching the barrier, and
being curious, passed beyond.  A group of ladies occupied the space thus
set apart, and seeing this, I stopped, and would have turned about.

No sooner, however, did I come into view than one of them of gentle
presence, detached herself from those about her and came toward me.
Reaching the spot where I stood, to my great amazement, she clapped down
on me as my mother was wont to do.  Folding me in close embrace against
her bosom, she kissed me as if I were her son, saying with tender
emotion:

"My sweet child! how glad I am to see you again, and to know you got
safely off from that little dragon of a lawyer. I have not thought of
anything else since I returned to the boat, and oh, the pity of it and
the pathos of the trial!  I could not stay to see the end, but still I
felt that no one, and least of all that kind-faced judge, could resist
the adorable man who pleaded for you as for his son."  Thus she went on,
and giving me no chance to say a word, led me to a sofa, and drawing me
to a seat beside her, sat down, her arm about my body. "Come now, my
dear, tell me all about yourself and your Uncle Job, and that acrid old
Aunt Jane, for I know she is both old and sour."

"My aunt’s cold, madam, but she’s more like ice than vinegar," I
answered, not knowing what to say.

"Because of that you do not love her?"

"How can I, for she doesn’t love me as my mother did."

"No one, my sweet child, ever will, save one, if you are lucky.  But
where do you come from?" the lady went on, as if to make me forget my
unhappy state.

"From Little Sandy, madam."

"How quaint!  And who is Uncle Job?  What a droll name for so sprightly
a gentleman."

"He is my mother’s brother, and is to be my guardian, I hope."

"I hope so too, for I am sure he will be more indulgent than the other;
and children do so much need indulgence," she went on, looking over at
the little group she had just left. "Where are you going?  How I wish
you might live near us! I have children of my own, but I am sure I could
love you too"; and with that she bent over and kissed me again, as my
mother might.

"It would be better than I could hope, to be near you, but I am glad
I’ve seen you, anyway," I replied, returning her caress, so gentle and
kind were her ways.

"You have not told me where you are going.  In this sparsely settled
country one can never hope to live near anybody; but still," she went on
comfortingly, "you might not be far away."

"I’m going to Appletop, where Uncle Job lives, but I have no idea where
it is," I answered.

"Why, that is where we are going.  How fine!  You will be near us, and
can come to me when you want anything—and you will come, anyway, I know,
my dear?" she went on, pressing her cheek against mine.

"I will indeed," I replied, scarce able to restrain my tears.

"Well, now that we are to be neighbors, I am going to get acquainted
with your Uncle Job, and make him promise to leave you with me when he
is away.  But come, I want you to get acquainted with my children"; and
rising, she took my hand and led me across the room to the group she had
left when I entered.  "This is the young gentleman, my dears, I was
telling you about when he came in just now," and she smiled as if
expecting them to be as interested as herself. "This is my daughter
Amelia, Gilbert," she went on, "and this is Viola, and this is the baby,
Betty, though she is sixteen, and a pert miss, as you will find out when
you come to know her," the sweet lady concluded, kissing her
affectionately.

They were all fine-looking children, like their mother, with smiling
faces and amiable manners, having about them the air of young people who
have no thought beyond the present. Seating myself, I was overjoyed at
being again in such company: for, as I may have told you, I have ever
found my greatest pleasure in the society of women.  Seated thus, it
seemed a long time since I had felt the fragrance of their presence or
listened to their gentle talk.  Thus I was in the mood, ever more common
to me than any other, to sit without speaking, and watch the faces of
the dear creatures, and smile back my heart’s response to their sweet
ways and pretty speeches.




                            *CHAPTER XVIII*

                         *THE SHADOWS OF LIFE*


While occupied in the agreeable manner I have described, our little
group was joined by a gentleman whom the lady welcomed as if he were a
brother or dear friend—and not too heartily, I thought, for his person
and manner were engaging in the extreme, and such as to attract and hold
the attention of any one.  Of commanding presence, and full of the glow
and fire of life, his years sat so lightly upon him that he seemed only
to have reached manhood, though he was in reality quite thirty years of
age.  Calling him to take a place by her side, he responded with
pleasure, his high and noble features lighting up in response to her
salutation and those of her children with so much animation and kindness
that I was at once captivated by him, as in the case of Mr. Lincoln.
When he was seated Mrs. Singleton spoke up, without preface of any kind,
as was her way:

"Oh, Jefferson, I have had the queerest adventure!  Something like a
play at the theater, only a hundred times more exciting."

"Indeed," he answered, encouragingly.

"A play wherein a little tigerish lawyer sought to carry off a child.
Without avail, though, for he was beaten off finally by a melancholy
knight who appeared suddenly on the scene, to the great joy of those who
were looking on," the lady concluded, with rising voice.

"I am sure it must have been interesting," he answered. "Pray tell me
about it."

"Yes, it was interesting, and something more than that. I was shopping,
you must know, while the boat waited at Quincy, and in the most
accidental way ran across the trial. The quaintest thing it was, too,
that any one ever heard of. It was before a little justice, in the back
part of his store, and all about the possession of this young
gentleman," she went on, laying her hand on mine, "who was being fought
over by his Uncle Job, a fair-spoken young man, on one side, and a
little dragon of a lawyer, who moved about like a hawk hovering over a
brood of chickens.  Oh, you should have seen him!"

"He was put to rout, though, finally, as you say?" the gentleman
responded, smilingly.

"Yes; and in the end the good fairy carried off the child in triumph, as
it does in the story-book."

"It must have been a sight worth seeing," he answered.

"Indeed it was.  When the trial was going on you could have cried out
with pain and rage, but not have laughed to save your life, it was so
pitiable.  It was grand, too; and what made it so was the presence of
the sublime man who pleaded for the child—did he come on with you,
Gilbert, the lawyer, I mean, who defended you?" the good lady stopped
abruptly to inquire.

"Yes, madam."

"Well, Jefferson, you must hunt him up, for to know such a man is an
inheritance in itself, he has such gentleness and wisdom; and oh, the
pathos and mournful sweetness of his speech!  His knowledge of mankind,
and of children most, I would never have believed any one could
possess—and he so young, too"; and the lady stopped as if to conjure up
anew the tall figure and melancholy face of Mr. Lincoln.  "When he
pleaded for his little friend, such sweetness of soul and honesty of
heart shone in his face and lighted up his eyes that I know I shall
never see the like of it again.  Oh, you must know him, Jefferson,
indeed you must!"

"I am sure it will be a pleasure, after what you have said," he replied.
"But what is the name of the gentleman?  Surely such a man must be well
known."

"No, I think not, for he is only a young lawyer making his way.  I
inquired his name in the store as I came out, and they told me it was
Abraham Lincoln.  Is that it, Gilbert?" she asked, turning to me.

"Yes, madam; and except for him I should have been lost, I know," I
answered, remembering the desperate strait I was in when he came forward
to plead my cause.

"That you would; but his benignity of manner and ingenuous truthfulness
of speech no one could resist.  His voice, Jefferson, was filled with
such sweet melancholy that I could not listen without my eyes filling
with tears.  Oh, I could be enthusiastic in his praise if such a thing
were possible to me," the good lady concluded, with a sigh.

At this reference, the gentleman’s eyes wavered for a moment and filled
with mirth, but respecting her kind heart and the intuition women have
of men, he answered, soberly enough:

"I know Mr. Lincoln, or did at one time, for he was with General Gaines
in Black Hawk’s war, and commanded a company of Illinois troops."

"Indeed!" Mrs. Singleton responded.

"Yes; and he was much commended, I remember, for his tact and courage."

"I can well believe it; but you were yourself in that war, Jefferson?"

"Yes."

"Your dear wife, I remember, never tired of telling of the years of
peril you passed among the Indians in this far-off country.  Surely,
such wisdom and courage in a mere lad would have made a great name had
you stayed in the army."

"It is very kind of you to say so, but I was only one of many who risked
their lives similarly in the uprisings and ambuscades of the Indians."

"Yet you have always been friendly inclined toward them?"

"Yes, their cause has always appealed to me; nor was the danger ever
sufficient to efface it from my heart."

"Their wars have been so cruel, though, Jefferson."

"They fight in the way they have been taught," he answered, gravely,
"and for their homes, as white men do and will.  Their love of country
is not less than that of our race, and greater, maybe, for they live in
its very bosom.  Everything they treasure is threatened by the inroad of
the whites, and has been from the beginning, the waves rolling on and
over them like a cruel sea from which they cannot escape. They have
sought to check or stay them, but only here and there have they been
successful, and then only for a moment. Their fate is pathetic, and
such, it seems to me, as to make men cry out.  Brave and lost souls,
they are like little children, made old and savage by the subtlety of
the whites and our disregard of plighted faith."

"Why did you quit the service, Jefferson?  Surely it was a great loss to
our country," she went on, as was her way, without stopping to give him
time to reply; "and how does it happen that you come back here?  Some
speculation, I suppose, for I hear the country is full of opportunities
of that kind."

"No, madam; I am on my way to Dubuque to adjust the claim of a poor man
who is kept out of his rights, partly by reason of my action while in
the service," he answered, simply.

"Pray tell me about it," Mrs. Singleton asked.

"There is little to tell.  When I was in the service the government sent
me to Dubuque with troops to remove the miners who had established
claims there in advance of an understanding with the Indians, and who,
up to that time, had obstinately refused to move."

"Did you succeed?" Mrs. Singleton interrupted.

"Yes; partly by show of force and partly by persuasion, they were in the
end prevailed upon to withdraw, but only on my pledging my word of honor
that I would see to it finally that every man was reinstated in his
claim."

"Has not this been done?"

"Yes, except in the case of one man, and it is to aid in reinstating him
that I am now on my way to Dubuque."

"Have you come all the way from your home in Mississippi to do this?"
Mrs. Singleton asked, half incredulously, and yet with a note of
admiration and believing in her voice.

"Yes; there was no other way," he answered simply.

"Oh, happy the cause, whatever it may be, that such men serve!" she
answered, glancing at him with the pride women ever feel in the honor of
men.  "Surely, something great must be in store for one so brave and
just and truly honorable."

"I have no thought of greatness, dear madam, but live on my plantation,
busied with its small affairs, and the sad thoughts that fill my mind of
her I lost," he answered, his face clouding.

For a time nothing further was said, but after a while, looking up, he
continued, curiosity and interest showing in his face: "How does it
happen, Mrs. Singleton, if I may ask, that I find you and all your
belongings in this far-off land?  What was it that tore you up by the
roots, to transplant you to this savage country?  Surely, you had no
thought of leaving Mississippi when I saw you last."

"In that you are mistaken, Jefferson, for we have always looked forward
to such a thing, but not to speak of it, except among ourselves.  It
dates back, indeed, to a time long before John and I were married," the
lady answered; and here, at mention of her husband, her face suddenly
became overcast, as one awakened from some pleasant dream to find a
world full of worry and unhappiness.

"I do not understand, but perhaps you do not care to speak of it," he
answered, as if puzzled by her manner and disturbed look.

"No there is nothing to hide.  Our leaving grew out of an intolerable
dislike of the surroundings of my home life that I had when a girl.  I
need not tell you what it was.  Perhaps I was not justified, but when
John asked me to marry him I refused unless he would come North.  How
could he, though? He had his father’s plantation and the care of its
slaves; and so he pleaded with me, but though I loved him, I would not
yield.  Thus weeks and months passed, he urging and I refusing, always
with tears.  Finally my mother, who knew of my reasons and how firmly I
could cling to them, thought of a way out of our trouble.  It was this:
We were to marry and continue on, but if we had children, so she
planned, we were, before any of them came of age, to leave the South and
come North.  To this we agreed, and gladly, for we loved each other
devotedly, as we have to this day and will to the end."  Here stopping,
her face clouded again, as if some dire thought obtruded itself upon her
to disturb her happiness and peace of mind.

"How strange; and yet I do not know that I should say that," he
answered, after a while, "for others have done the same before and will
probably to the end"; and ceasing to speak, his face showed in its
lowering depths a trace of fear as of a vision of some far-off time when
a nation should look upon slavery with her eyes and stand firm as she
had stood. "Are you satisfied you have acted for the best?" he went on
presently.  "Your daughters will find the new life far different from
the old, I fear."

At this reference Mrs. Singleton turned to her children, but they had
long since gone to some other part of the boat. Facing her companion
again, her eyes filled with tears, which she sought in vain to restrain;
and seeing this and her deep agitation, I made as if I would go, but
looking at me, she invited me to remain.  Whether it was she felt the
need of so soft a creature as I, or for some other reason, I know not,
but plainly she asked me by her look to stay, and so believing, I sat
still.

"I am not disturbed by that, Jefferson," she went on. "Their new life
will give them self-reliance and strength. The hardships, I care nothing
for.  Besides, we were prepared to meet and lessen these, but it is in
this that all my expectations have gone astray," the good lady
concluded, sobs choking her utterance.

"In what way, madam, may I ask, if I do not obtrude myself upon you?" he
asked, with the affection a son might show.

"Oh, can I tell you, or ought I to!  Yet every one will know it soon.
Yes, I must and will, and oh, Jefferson, I beseech you, for the love our
families have borne each other for a hundred years, save my husband!
save him from himself!"  Saying which, she arose and threw herself on
her knees before him, tears streaming in torrents down her sad face.

"My God, madam, rise, I beg of you!" he answered, lifting her up.  "What
danger menaces him?  You know I would risk my life to save you or your
family!  I have not seen Mr. Singleton since I came aboard.  What is the
matter, and how can I serve him or you?" he concluded, his voice
agitated so as to be hardly distinguishable.

"John has always been a devoted husband, and in everything regardful of
me and our children, until the last few days. Now he is no longer
himself," she answered, striving to control her emotion.  "He has
changed in everything.  A demon has possession of him, follows him,
tempts him, lures him on and on—in the morning, in the afternoon, in the
night, never leaving him.  Oh, my poor John!  He has scarce spoken a
word to me since we started.  Save him, Jefferson, save him from the
wretch who is ruining him body and soul!  Surely men ought not to stand
by and see such things.  Oh, my poor husband!  my poor children!" the
lady concluded, burying her tear-stained face in her hands.

"Pray be calm, madam, I beseech you, and tell me what is the matter, and
how I can aid you."

"It is all on account of our neighbor, Colonel Burke, whom you know, and
who, under the guise of being a planter and a gentleman, lives only to
rob those he can tempt or deceive.

"Yes, I know him.  All he has he has acquired by gambling and trickery;
but I thought he had left our country."

"He did, but only to return, and knowing John had everything we have in
the world about him, found excuse to travel on the same boat with us,
and from the first has lured him on to play.  John, poor man, losing
each day, yet hoping to regain his losses, has kept on till now our
fortune is all but swallowed up, if indeed it is not wholly gone.  Oh,
save him, I beseech you, Jefferson, for the honor of men and the
happiness of my poor children."  Saying which, Mrs. Singleton pressed
her hands to her face in agony of shame and grief.

"What you have told me, dear madam, surprises and distresses me beyond
anything I can say; but rest assured, if it is possible to save your
husband and break the man who has entrapped him it shall be done," he
answered, rising to his feet. Then taking Mrs. Singleton’s hand, he
bowed over it with such courtesy and gentle tenderness that his manner,
I thought, was in all things like that which characterized and set apart
Mr. Lincoln from other men.

When he had taken his departure, which he did without delay, overcome
with emotion I put my arms about the dear lady, as if I might thus
comfort and shield her.  Some grain of sense, however, returning to me
presently, I kissed her as I would my mother or Constance, and bidding
her good night set out to find Uncle Job.  Coming across that amiable
gentleman in another part of the boat, I asked him to go with me, and
this he did, but with some surprise, because of my abruptness of speech
and the scant ceremony I showed. Taking hold of his hand, I led him to
the upper deck, where we found ourselves alone, save for Mr. Lincoln,
who was walking back and forth in deep thought.  Seeing us, he came
forward, and after a few words we all sat down on a bench that stood
near by.  Then, without delay or any kind of preface, I told them of the
kindness Mrs. Singleton had shown me, and the deep trouble she was in
and the cause of it, not leaving out a thing. My story, I must believe,
lost nothing in the telling, for they gave me rapt attention, and when I
had finished I sprang up, crying out, without giving them time to speak:

"You will help her, Uncle Job, I know; and please come with me now, and
I’ll take you to the gentleman who’s promised to save her husband."

At this, and without a word being said, they arose and followed me.
When we reached the great saloon the gentleman I sought stood apart,
watching two men at play.  Glancing in their direction, I saw Mr.
Singleton, and of this I was sure, for such anguish I never saw in man’s
face before.  His companion, on the contrary, nowise disturbed, sat back
at his ease, and with an air of being bored; but this was his mask, as
it is of all men in similar cases.  Going up to the gentleman I sought,
I plucked his arm, and upon his turning about, said:

"This is my Uncle Job, and this is Mr. Lincoln, about whom Mrs.
Singleton spoke.  Uncle Job’ll be glad to help you save her husband, I
know."

"I am glad to meet you, gentlemen," he responded, politely, greatly
taken back it was apparent by what I said.

"I had not thought of calling any one to my assistance," he went on,
after a moment’s pause, "nor do I know that anything can be done, but it
is kind of you to make the offer, and I thank you with all my heart."

"I am glad to place myself at your disposal, as my nephew says, if I can
be of service to you in any way," Uncle Job responded.

"Thank you," the other replied.  Then turning, he extended his hand to
Mr. Lincoln, saying: "I feel it a happiness and an honor to know you,
Mr. Lincoln.  My good friend, Mrs. Singleton, who heard you plead for
our young friend here, is so filled with admiration at what she esteems
your greatness of soul that she cannot find words to express her
thoughts.  Let me make myself known to you, however. My name is
Jefferson Davis, and as you may perhaps remember, Mr. Lincoln, I served
with you in the Black Hawk war."

"I remember your service in that war very well, and before and after,"
Mr. Lincoln answered, grasping Mr. Davis’s hand. "It is the common
property of our state, I may say, and for it you have the love and
gratitude of our people, whom you so faithfully served.  I am glad
indeed of the opportunity to meet you again, and to be able to express
some part of the obligation we are under for your services."  Here,
stopping, Mr. Lincoln by some chance looked down at me, and seeing the
distressed look in my face, went on: "Now, if you will excuse me, let us
take up the matter about which Gilbert has told us, not idly, but with a
desire to aid the lady who has enlisted his sympathy.  If Mr.
Throckmorton or I can serve you in any way, Mr. Davis, please command
us."

"Surely, sir, this lady’s distress appeals to us as strongly as if we
saw her being robbed by footpads on the open highway," Uncle Job spoke
up with great energy; "and I wish to place myself at your service, Mr.
Davis, to throw the scoundrel overboard or horsewhip him, it doesn’t
matter which."

"Thank you, gentlemen.  Our common manhood is concerned in the matter,
however distasteful it is.  I hope we may be able to hit upon some means
of saving Singleton and the fortune that is the mainstay of his wife and
children, for they will be helpless without it.  This place is too
public, however, to discuss such a matter, and if you will come to my
room we can talk it over there more freely."

Mr. Lincoln and Uncle Job assenting, they went away, leaving me alone.
When they were gone, I turned again to the players, but after watching
them for a while, feeling tired, sought my bed, where I was soon lost in
the dreamless sleep of youth.




                             *CHAPTER XIX*

                               *THE DUEL*


In the early history of travel on the great river, gambling was common,
and nothing thought of it more than eating and drinking.  When,
therefore, breakfast was over the following morning, the gentlemen, who
stood about in expectant groups, sat down to play, and from that time
on, except when meals were served, there was little or no diminution of
the game. Throughout the day and far into the night the play went on,
sometimes with uproar and curses and show of pistols and huge
bowie-knives, but more often without speech or movement of any kind.
Around each group lookers-on gathered, but quietly, refraining from so
much as touching the chairs of players, lest the latter be unlucky in
consequence.  Many had charms, according to their fancy: one a hawk’s
bill, another a mildewed penny, another the toenail of a murderer; but
above all other things, a rabbit’s foot was thought to be most
efficacious for bringing good luck.  When these devices failed, new
cards were called for, or men exchanged seats, no means being left
untried to propitiate the goddess of good fortune. In such simple ways
as these are the minds of gamesters sustained and diverted, not here or
there only, but the world over.

Of the players, some had the semblance of calmness, others were
irritable, some truculent; all observant.  The panther about to spring
upon his prey could not be more watchful or less pitying.  The game was
always the same—poker; and if by chance a chair was vacated, it was
quickly filled by another so that there was never any falling off in
number or interest.  The players were one and all oblivious of their
surroundings, or if the passing of a boat or other happening caused an
idle craning of the neck, it was without interest or consciousness.
Lust of money lighted up every countenance, and in this there was no
difference.  Those who lost were morose, some profane; others,
half-crazed, cried out pitifully, like children.  All, however, were
alike anxious and resentful. Those who won were less repulsive than the
others, but not less greedy, reaching out for their winnings with
glistening eyes and soft chucklings, sometimes with boisterous hilarity,
for flesh and blood cannot stand everything.  A glance told who were
winners, who losers; wrinkled foreheads and anxious faces, oftentimes
trembling hands, marking the latter.  With the former there was a
certain comfort of ease, but they were not the less alert and watchful,
lest opportunity for gain should pass unnoticed.  Avarice here made no
effort to conceal its ugliness, but stood without garments, shameless
and unconfused, striving by cunning and bravado, or the mere act of
waiting and watching, to satisfy its cravings.  This not strangely, for
such is ever the case where money is at stake, though the novelty of the
situation and the tenderness of men’s hearts may rob the practice of its
repulsive features in the case of gentlemen and novices.

My interest, however, was not with the throng, but with Mr. Singleton
and Burke, and these I singled out and watched, as they sat somewhat
apart, and doing so, meditated many evil things against the latter, but
unavailingly.  As the game went on, Mr. Singleton from time to time took
papers from his pocket and handed them to Burke, for which the latter
gave him money in exchange.  All the while the poor gentleman lost, and
this until the middle of the afternoon, when, with an oath, he pushed
all there was before him into the middle of the table.  Burke, after a
while, and as if hesitating, put up a like amount.  Then the end came.
Singleton had lost.  At this he sat rigid, staring before him, while I,
standing by, counted the exhaust of the boat as if it were the
pulsations of his life.  At last, catching his throat as if choking,
striving the while to appear calm, he exclaimed:

"You have won, Burke; that is all.  I am ruined, and can play no more."

Upon this, Burke, drawing the money toward him, answered in a soft,
purring voice, as if surprised at what he heard:

"I am sorry, Singleton; but I have won honestly, you will admit."

To this the other made no answer, but after a moment dropped his face on
his arms as they lay extended on the table before him.

At this ending, Mr. Davis, who stood back of Mr. Singleton, leaned
forward, and looking Burke coldly in the face, said, in a voice so low
that it was scarce audible:

"You are not sorry, Colonel Burke, but have overreached Singleton, and
because of it, should return every dollar you have won."

"I have won fairly; it is mine, and I will return nothing," Burke
answered, looking up surprised at what the other said.

"You have not won honestly, and I must insist that you return the money
as I say," Mr. Davis answered, calmly.

"Not a cent; not to save his life," Burke answered, scowling.

"Yes, you will.  You have cheated him, as you have others; and it is not
strange, either, for while professing to be a gentleman, you are nothing
but a common thief and blackguard, and as such I shall brand you
publicly, so that the gentlemen of my country may hereafter know you for
what you are."

Astonished beyond measure at what Mr. Davis said, Burke fell to
trembling as if stricken with palsy; but after a while, his face
darkening, he gathered himself together, exclaiming:

"You lie, sir, if you say I have cheated Singleton"; and with the words
he drew a pistol, and would have killed Mr. Davis had not Uncle Job
restrained him.

"You are not only a cheat, but an assassin, and would kill me without a
chance to defend myself, as you have more than one of my friends.  You
are a coward, and would not think of resenting what I say unless
opportunity offered to assassinate me," Mr. Davis answered, looking
Burke in the face, but without moving or raising his voice.

"You lie!" Burke answered, striving to raise his weapon; but Uncle Job
preventing, took it from him, saying soothingly, and with a fine air of
cheerfulness:

"You must not kill him in that way, Colonel, if you do not care to give
up the money, but make him answer for his words as gentlemen are
expected to do when they say aught against another.  He is bound to give
you satisfaction, bound to Colonel.  Excuse me," he went on, in answer
to Burke’s look of surprise, "if I am meddling in a matter that does not
concern me, but I can’t stand by and see a man thus insulted. You must
call him out; it will not cause you any trouble afterward."

"He will not call me out, nor do I care to meet him," Mr. Davis
answered, coldly.  "All I ask is that he return the money he has taken
from this poor gentleman, or even half of it, if he will not pay back
the whole."

"I’ll not pay back a cent, and you lie if you say I will not call you
out!  I will, and kill you, as sure as there is a God in heaven!  I only
wish there was opportunity," Burke replied, rising to his feet, his rage
passing all bounds.

"You will not lack opportunity, Colonel Burke, for here it is," Mr.
Davis replied, his high courage flaming up.  "The boat is slowing up for
wood, and the country about hidden with trees, so we can settle our
affair without interference, or its coming to the knowledge of any one,
if you are not inclined to return Singleton’s money."  Burke making no
response to this, Mr. Davis presently went on: "Come, then, if you have
the courage, which I doubt," saying which he turned toward the forward
part of the boat, Uncle Job remarking so that both could hear:

"Go on, Mr. Davis; I will attend to the details of the meeting."

This near prospect seemed not at all to Colonel Burke’s taste, and he
would have held back, but Uncle Job taking his arm and urging him to
protect his honor, partly by pushing and partly by coaxing, prevailed on
him at last to follow Mr. Davis, who had now been joined by Mr. Lincoln.

All this time Mr. Singleton had not stirred, but lay as if fallen in a
fit.  Nor did he make any sign of life as we moved away; for I followed
on, though some way off, determined to see the end of it.  Passing the
crew, who were loading wood amid the cries and curses of the mate, Mr.
Davis struck into the forest, the others following.  In this way, coming
presently upon a cleared spot, he stopped, saying:

"This place will do.  Mr. Lincoln, will you favor me by acting with Mr.
Throckmorton, should he require assistance?"

"Certainly, I will be glad to serve you in any way I can, Mr. Davis,
though this is something new to me," Mr. Lincoln answered, in a kindly
voice, but without any enthusiasm whatever.

"It is new to me, and distasteful and nowise expected," Mr. Davis
responded.  "There is, however, no other way now; and besides, only
private justice can reach such men as Burke. He has robbed other friends
of mine and murdered them afterward, as he would have murdered me a few
minutes ago."

To this Mr. Lincoln made no reply, save to grasp Mr. Davis’ hand.
Holding it thus a moment, as if about to say something more, or
reluctant to leave the other, he at last turned about without further
speech.  Uncle Job meanwhile coming up, calmly surveyed the field as if
such things were matters of everyday occurrence with him and of no
account whatever.  At last, looking toward Mr. Davis and Burke, he
asked:

"Is it your wish that I should attend to the details?" and on their
bowing assent, he went on: "As the meeting must be with pistols, the
distance is the only thing to consider. Have you any wishes in regard to
that?"

"I am quite content to leave the matter in your hands, Mr.
Throckmorton," Mr. Davis responded.

Burke saying nothing except to nod his head, Uncle Job went on:

"If the matter is left to me, I shall arrange that you stand back to
back twenty paces apart, and upon the word being given, turn and fire,
or advance before firing, if you wish. Each principal will be entitled
to one shot and no more. Is this satisfactory?"

"It suits me," Burke spoke up quickly, in a soft, insinuating voice.
"Count five, the last number being the signal to fire—the last number,
you understand."

"The arrangement is satisfactory to me," Mr. Davis answered; "but be
quick, if you please, for time presses."

Matters being thus arranged, Uncle Job placed Mr. Davis, and doing so
gave him one of the two horse-pistols he had brought with him, and such
as were in common use in those days.  Then pacing twenty steps away, he
placed Colonel Burke as he had done Mr. Davis, giving him the duplicate
of the other’s weapon.  The principals being thus fixed, he rejoined Mr.
Lincoln, who stood looking on with troubled countenance.  Facing about,
Uncle Job turned toward Burke, as if expecting to see him throw down his
weapon and cry for mercy.  Instead, he stood firm, and with a look of
such deadly hate in his sallow face that I shuddered at the sight.
Seeing this, Uncle Job turned to Mr. Lincoln as if uncertain what to do
next, but Mr. Davis, observing the pause, spoke up with some impatience,
saying:

"Come, Mr. Throckmorton, why lose time?  Let us get through with the
business."

At this, everything being fixed, and there being no excuse for further
delay, Uncle Job called out, but no longer with any heart in his voice:

"Are you ready, gentlemen?  Remember, when I count five, turn and fire,
or advance before firing if You choose. Remember, five is the signal.
Are you ready?  One, two, three, four—" As the last number was called,
Burke whirled about, and with quick aim fired.  At this Mr. Lincoln’s
and Uncle Job’s faces blanched, and they turned to Mr. Davis as if
expecting to see him fall, Uncle Job calling out mechanically the final
number, "Five."  Upon hearing this, and not before, Mr. Davis turned
about unharmed, but feeling his shoulder with his free hand as if he had
been hit.  Looking in the direction of Burke and observing his smoking
pistol still upheld, Mr. Davis’ face lowered and he hesitated for a
moment; then, without remark of any kind, he straightened himself up,
and keeping his weapon extended, advanced slowly toward where his
opponent stood.  As he went forward, Burke’s face, from being red,
turned purple, and then a livid white, his eyes and cheeks falling in as
if he had been dead a month. When Mr. Davis had gone some distance,
Burke, unable to control himself longer, screamed out in deadly fright:

"For God’s sake have mercy, Mr. Davis!  Don’t kill me! No, no, you
can’t, Mr. Davis; it would be murder."

[Illustration: RESTITUTION.]

Paying no heed, Mr. Davis kept on until he was within a few feet of
Burke.  There stopping, the fire of his eyes seemed to consume his
enemy, for Burke, losing all control of himself fell on his knees,
crying out in the most craven manner:

"For God’s sake, as you are a Christian, don’t kill me, Mr. Davis!  I’ll
give back the money; I never meant to keep it, I swear to you, as God is
my judge.  I have children, Mr. Davis—little things.  Surely you could
not kill me"; and moaning and purring like a cat, the wretch dropped on
his elbows, limp and undone.

"Let you live to go on robbing and killing men, you scoundrel!  You
deserve a dozen deaths for the murders you have committed," Mr. Davis
answered, without stirring or lowering his weapon.

"I know it, Mr. Davis, but have mercy!  I will never play cards again if
you will let me off, nor harm any one!  So help me God!  Have mercy!
have mercy!" and he dropped his face on the ground, unable longer to
look upon Mr. Davis’s towering height and angry countenance.

"You do not deserve to die by the hands of a gentleman, and I will spare
you, though you would have murdered me; but on condition that you turn
over to Mr. Throckmorton the money you have taken from Singleton, and
afterward do as I say," Mr. Davis answered, without making any move.

Upon this, Burke, rising to his knees, answered in his soft, whimpering
voice:

"I will do anything you say, Mr. Davis.  I never meant to keep the
money, and Singleton shall have every cent back"; and clutching his
pocket with trembling hands, he drew forth a leather book, and searching
it through and through, presently gave Uncle Job a handful of papers and
money, saying: "There, that is all I have; every penny!"

Receiving what was tendered, Uncle Job put it in his pocket, and then,
as if to assure himself, took the book from Burke’s hand, and looking it
through, presently came upon another paper, which he held up to view,
saying:

"See, Mr. Davis, he would still have robbed Singleton of this, a bill of
exchange for five thousand dollars."

"I did not know it was there, I swear to God!" Burke answered, dropping
forward again on his elbows, as if this last act would surely cause his
death.

"You did, you scoundrel," Mr. Davis rejoined; "but no matter.  What I
require of you now is that you remain here until the boat leaves, for if
you come aboard or show yourself or cry out, I will kill you as I would
a wolf."

"You will not leave me here, Mr. Davis, surely?" Burke purred, looking
around at the dark forest.

"Yes, I will," Mr. Davis answered.  "A walk of a few miles will take you
to a landing where you will find a boat by which to get out of the
country.  Come, do you agree?"

"I must, if I am allowed no choice," Burke replied, rising to his feet.

Upon this ending of the matter Uncle Job secured the pistol Burke had
dropped, and the three, without exchanging a word, took their way to the
river, the bell clanging the boat’s departure as they neared the
landing.  On the way Uncle Job lagged far behind, and with downcast head
and sorrowful visage.  Poor man! he had judged Burke to be a coward, and
sure to give up Singleton’s money rather than fight. So that his bravado
on the field, and attempt to assassinate Mr. Davis, had come to him in
the nature of a shock, and now when it was all over, his having
suggested the meeting appeared to him in the light of a very foolish, if
not criminal, act. Because of this he did not feel elated over the
restoration of the money, as he otherwise would, but looked upon what he
had done as silly in the extreme, and mourned accordingly.




                              *CHAPTER XX*

                *ABRAHAM LINCOLN AND JEFFERSON DAVIS—THE
                          PARTING OF THE WAYS*


When we returned to the boat Mr. Singleton had not stirred, but lay as
if dead or asleep.  Going straight to him, Mr. Davis laid his hand on
his shoulder, and this with some impatience, if not anger, I thought.
At first Mr. Singleton did not move, but after a while looked up
confused and blurred, as if awakening from a debauch.  Collecting
himself, he arose and extended his hand in greeting, as if he had not
known before of Mr. Davis’ presence on the boat.  Accepting his
overtures, but somewhat curtly, it was apparent, Mr. Davis said:

"I come to tell you, Singleton, that Burke has left the boat, but before
going wished to return the money he had of you, as he has designed doing
from the first, he says.  To accomplish this he has made me his
messenger, as you see."  Saying which, Mr. Davis laid the money and
papers Burke had turned over on the table before him.  At this Singleton
drew back, flushed and scowling, replying in a harsh voice:

"I’ll not accept it, Davis.  It is his, and the more scoundrel I for
risking it and ruining my family.  No, he won, and that is the end of
it."  Saying which he sank down and buried his face in his arms as
before.

"Very well," Mr. Davis answered, curtly, and placing the money in his
pocket without saying more, proceeded to the cabin set apart for ladies.
Here finding Mrs. Singleton, he called her aside, and after telling her
as much as he thought proper of what had occurred, leaving out indeed
all reference to the encounter, I thought, he handed her the package.
When she was able finally to comprehend that the fortune of her children
had thus been restored, she burst into a flood of tears, and would have
fallen had he not supported her.  Recovering herself after a while, she
sought to kneel to him in gratitude, but he, lifting her up, made such
light of the affair that she was able presently to resume in a measure
her natural cheerfulness of manner.  Then, and as if in remembrance of
her husband’s dignity, she said, tears dimming her eyes:

"Will you not oblige me, Jefferson, by giving the money to Mr.
Singleton.  Please do this for me."

"I have already offered it to him, dear lady," Mr. Davis, answered, "but
he will by no means accept it.  So there is nothing for you to do but
take charge of it, for Burke has left the boat and will not return."

"God will surely bless you for your kindness in saving my husband and
protecting my children," Mrs. Singleton responded, her emotion again
overcoming her.  Upon this ending, Mr. Davis stooping down with grave
respect took her hand and kissed it, saying:

"I have a favor to ask of you in return, dear lady, and it is that I may
present the gentlemen who have acted with me, and without whom I could
have done nothing.  You already know and admire them, and they are every
way worthy of your high regard."

Saying which, and without waiting for a reply, he went forward, and
finding Mr. Lincoln and Uncle Job, presented them to her with every
expression of regard and friendship that one can in speaking of another.
Taking the hand of each in turn, Mrs. Singleton pressed it between both
her own, but overcome so that she could not speak.  Then inclining her
head and smiling upon them her tender thanks, she went to her husband,
and seating herself beside him, put her arm about his neck in loving
embrace.

Thus this dear lady’s sorrows came to a happy ending through the efforts
of the gentlemen who had been brought together in the strange manner I
have related.  Never before, I must believe, have men stood beside each
other in such unconscious regard of the greatness of their souls and the
exalted destiny fate had in store for them as Mr. Lincoln and Mr. Davis.
Looking back now to that far-off day through the mists of gathering
years and over the heads of intervening men, I see them again, as then,
distinct and apart from all others; and thus I shall always see them.
In many things they were alike, differing only in unimportant
particulars. Mr. Davis’ bearing was truly great, his carriage and
dignity and chivalrous character stamping him as one born to command.
Yet in all things his kingly air, for it was truly so, was softened into
sweet conventionality by gentle courtesy and regard for the small things
of life.  Of his countenance, how shall I describe it, except to say
that it was singularly handsome, and so exquisitely refined and
attractive that no one could look upon it except with favor.[*]


[*] The painting of Mr. Davis in the War Department at Washington fully
bears out what Gilbert Holmes says of Mr. Davis in this respect. For of
all the faces there grouped of the War Secretaries, since the foundation
of our Government, his is by far the most refined and attractive.—THE
AUTHOR.


Differing from Mr. Lincoln, with whom he afterward came to share the
events of a great epoch in the world’s history, Mr. Davis’s life had
been nurtured in love and amid surroundings every way attractive.  The
crucible of misery through which Mr. Lincoln had passed, and that ever
caused his heart to pulsate with tender emotion, Mr. Davis had happily
escaped.  Yet in all things he was not less gentle, nor did he in any
way lack in conception of men’s needs or desire to further them so far
as lay in his power.

I had no thought, in recounting the story of my life, it is proper for
me to tell you, to say aught of Mr. Davis or his chivalrous action in
Mrs. Singleton’s behalf, as my share therein was not worthy of mention.
I have, however, been led to change my mind in this, for the reason that
afterward, in the great struggle between the North and South, I had
occasion to experience his gentleness and kindness of heart in my own
person.  At the time to which I refer I was confined in Libby Prison,
broken in health by long confinement and irritating wounds, and above
all, distressed on account of my dear wife, who was ill and sorely
afflicted.  Fearing a disastrous termination to my troubles, after many
days’ anxious thought I wrote to the President of my distressful plight,
and doing so, recommended myself to him by recalling the memories of the
past, and especially the link of friendship that bound each of us to
Mrs. Singleton, who was now grown to old age, but still beautiful and
kindly as in the years that were gone.  Sealing my letter with much
trepidation of heart, it had scarcely left my hand when a Confederate
officer came with directions for me to accompany him, and doing so, he
took me straight to the President.  Mr. Davis received me with every
show of hospitality, afterward plying me with tender inquiries about the
Singletons and their life in the new home. Then, so great was his
courtesy, he took me to sup with his family, where it was my good
fortune to meet many of the officers of the Confederacy, and among them
that great and serene man General Lee.  Very kind they were to me too,
and amiable of countenance and full of gentle speech, solicitous in all
things of my comfort and ease of mind, that I should not feel myself to
be a stranger in an enemy’s country.  When I returned to my prison,
which I did much cheered in mind and body, the officer in command
presently brought me word that the President had directed I should be
permitted to be at large in Richmond, on my giving my word of honor to
respect the parole.  That is how it happened, you must know, that I was
not among those who escaped from Libby Prison, some to reach their homes
in safety, but many to suffer recapture or perish by the way.  Directly
after this Mr. Davis sent for me again, and receiving me graciously, as
in the first instance, gave me a pass through the lines, there to remain
on parole until exchanged.  This with many kind messages to the
Singletons and expressions of good will toward myself.  For his act of
unsolicited grace, by which I was able once more to be with my dear wife
and children, I cherish him in grateful remembrance, as you may well
believe, and each day with deeper and more tender affection.

Mr. Lincoln took leave of us the third day, much to the regret of every
one, for in so short a time his kindness of heart and the simplicity of
his nature had won the regard of all, as they never failed to do
throughout his eventful life. This exalted man had many peculiarities,
and all of them agreeable.  The angularity of his features, not the
least, lent piquancy of interest to what he said, and discovering this
in early life, he used it, and wisely, to further his ambitious ends.
For his story-telling was but a political device, designed to win and
control the rude and impulsive men among whom his lot was at first cast.
Afterward, when President, it became an instrument of vast significance
to his country, to be used in the divertisement of those who surged
about him in greed of place and preferment, or for other objects not
consistent with the good of the state.  In that moment of the nation’s
peril, when wealth melted away unnoticed and men sunk into the ground
without a cry, this simple device of an alert mind, not less than what
was truly great and majestic in his nature, helped in its place, and as
intended, to control and hold the government on its appointed course.

Of Mr. Lincoln I saw but little more as a youth, but in after days the
chance fell to me to have been of supreme service to him, had I been
wiser or more alert.  This on the fatal night of his assassination, in
April, 1865, when the hearts of men stood still and the nation cried out
in anguish; but being dilatory, without knowing it, the chance passed.
I was in Washington at the time, brought there by some small affair of
the army, and late in the afternoon, loitering about my hotel, a rumor
reached me, though how I did not know, that some demonstration was
contemplated in connection with Mr. Lincoln at the theater that night.
Regarding it as unimportant, and yet thinking it otherwise in the
disturbed condition of affairs, I determined to be present.  Arriving at
the theater, and observing Mr. Lincoln’s unprotected state, and
remembering why I came, and yet not knowing why, I passed to the side
where he sat, striving as I went, but vainly, to think of some excuse
for going to him, or, indeed, for being there at all.  As I pressed
forward, perplexed whether to go on or turn back, a gentleman brushed
past me, going in the direction of the President’s box.  Upon the
moment, and in impulse of thought, I reached out my hand to stay him;
and this I had done, but looking up, saw it to be the actor Booth, whom
I knew to have access to places of this kind.  Thinking idly that he was
on his way to the stage, I stepped aside and let him pass; and alas that
I did so, for while I was yet deliberating, and some distance from the
President, I heard the report of a pistol, and a moment afterward saw
the assassin leap upon the stage, with that strange cry of his mad
brain, "_Sic semper tyrannis_."  Thus the opportunity to serve my
benefactor came without my knowing it, and the strangeness of it all has
closed my lips till now; but it recurs to me at this time, to add to the
mournfulness of the picture as I look back to that far-off parting on
the great river in May, 1838.




                             *CHAPTER XXI*

                        *WHAT THE CANTEENS HELD*


One evening, some days after leaving Quincy, we again ran across Blott,
and seemingly not different from what he was at first.  Accosting him,
Uncle Job asked:

"How do you find yourself to-night, Blott?" but this as if seeking
diversion rather than from any interest in the poor wretch.

"Oh, I’m just runnin’ by gravity.  The insects is botherin’ me, but
not’s bad, not’s bad.  Why, they made more noise than a fannin’ mill at
one time, givin’ me no peace, nor lettin’ me sleep," Blott answered,
kicking mechanically at some object before him.  "Tell me," he went on,
with the old scared look, "how’re the stars appearin’ to you to-night,
Mr. Job?  Sorty as if rain was comin’?"

"No; how do they look to you?"

"Like red blotches with purple rings about ’em, an’ movin’ here an’
there quick, as if they was alive."

"You are ill, Blott," Uncle Job answered, sympathetically.

"No; it’s nothin’ but them toothache drops, an’ it’ll work off.  You
think it’s whisky, mebbe, but it ain’t, for I’ve drunk it for years, an’
it’s never hurt me before, an’ I don’t believe it’ll hurt any one.  No;
it’s the drops an’ the malary," Blott answered.

"What makes you think you have malaria, Blott?" Uncle Job asked.

"Why, I’ve had it ever since Black Hawk’s war, six years ago.  It come
of sleepin’ out nights."

"Were you in that war?" Uncle Job asked, his voice showing more
interest.

"Was I?  I was one of the main guys; had a horse, an’ helped pull the
cannon an’ things.  The malary come on me first at Stillman’s Run, where
Black Hawk scart us stiff."

"Is that why the battle is called Stillman’s Run?"

"It wa’n’t a battle, just a volley an’ a whoop an’ a scramble to git
away.  Why we were that scart you could have stood on our coat-tails,
they stuck out so."

"Tell us about it; I am sure it must be interesting," Uncle Job
responded, offering Blott a chair and taking one himself.[*]


[*] In Mr. Holmes’ references to Blott he at first manifested some
impatience with was not strenuous in the matter and so I have included
it, feeling it worthy of regard because relating to an historical event
of great importance to the people of the Upper Mississippi Valley, in
which Blott took a part.—THE AUTHOR.


"You see we were all cooped up at Fort Dixon," Blott went on, seating
himself, "when Major Stillman determined to go an’ do somethin’.  So we
marched out, full of expectation an’ ignorance, in the direction where
Black Hawk was. When he heard we was comin’ he sent out three Injuns
with a white flag to meet us.  These we took prisoners, an’ some of our
people killed one of ’em.  Then the boys in front lit out after the
mounted scouts Black Hawk had sent to see what become of his flag, an’
succeeded in killin’ two of these. When Black Hawk saw this he took to
the woods, an’ by an’ by, when our fellers come along, the Injuns gave a
great whoop an’ fired in the air, not hurtin’ anybody.  At that we
turned an’ run, an’ them in the camp hearin’ us comin’ an’ thinkin’ we
was Injuns, lit out, every one on his own hook, an’ never stopped till
they’d got under cover.  It seems funny now, but it wasn’t funny then.
I happened to be on a long-legged mare that you couldn’t see for the
dust when she was runnin’, an’ so kept ahead.  It was lucky for me, too,
for them who got off first in the panic, thinkin’ in the dark that them
who was tearin’ after was Injuns, fired, an’ so a lot of our people was
killed that way.  Scart!  Why we thought every bush or shadder was an
Injun, an’ one of our fellers’ bridle ketchin’ on a stump, an’ he
thinkin’ it was an Injun, jumped off to surrender; but when he saw what
it was, he gave the tree a whack, an’ mountin’, never stopped till he’d
reached Dixon.  If anythin’ on earth can make an Injun laugh, they must
have laughed that day."

"What was Black Hawk doing in Illinois, anyway?" Uncle Job asked.

"He came over from Iowa to have a dog-feast an’ a talk with the
Pottawatamies an’ plant corn for his people, he said. Anyway, if he’d
meant war, he wouldn’t have brought his women an’ children, would he?
But our people was scart, an’ said it was contrary to the treaty.
’Tain’t likely, though, that our boys would have killed the flag of
truce bearer, or shot Black Hawk’s scouts, or run away, as they did
finally, but a wagon breakin’ down that had a barrel of whisky aboard,
some of our soldiers drank all they could an’ filled their canteens with
the rest.  It was their drinkin’ of this stuff that brought on the
trouble, an’ for that reason it ought to be called the "Canteen War."

"So that is where you got the malaria, was it?" Uncle Job interrupted.
"But were you in the battle of Bad Axe, too, in that war?" he went on,
tilting his chair against the wheelhouse and crossing his legs, as if
going to make a night of it.

"Well, I should say I was; but shakin’ an’ as full of malary as a
’possum is of fat."

"Tell us about it, please," Uncle Job demanded, lighting a cigar and
offering one to Blott.

"Well, we lined up there finally, with Black Hawk’s warriors an’ twelve
hundred Injun women an’ children in the willows on the water’s edge
between us an’ the river.  When we’d got ’em cornered they wanted to
surrender, but this our fellers wouldn’t have, an’ disregardin’ the
white flag, as before, shot ’em down like rabbits whenever one showed
his head."

"That was cruel."

"Yes, but clean-like an’ satisfyin’ to our boys, who didn’t want any
prisoners, but was in for finishin’ it onct for all."

"Was there no outcry?"

"Not a cry.  The men an’ squaws just dropped in their tracks like lead
when we shot ’em down, them as was only hurt tryin’ to creep away into
the swamps."

"Did the Indians show fight?"

"When they saw they was bein’ shot like pigeons, an’ no attention was
paid to the white flag, they fired back, an’ so a lot of our fellers was
killed that needn’t have been.  Some of the Injun women tried to swim
the river with their little ones, but the men on the steamboat killed or
drove ’em back. Some did git over, though, but the Sioux killed an’
scalped these, I heard."

"Did you take any prisoners?"

"Yes; some women an’ children, but not many men."

"It is shameful that white men will be so cruel, even in the heat of
anger," Uncle Job exclaimed, puffing out great clouds of smoke.

"Mebbe, but that’s the way they fight Injuns.  ’Tain’t as if one man was
fightin’ another, but like he’d fight a panther or wildcat."

"Was Black Hawk in the battle?"

"No.  He was up the river with some warriors, tryin’ to git our army to
chase him, so’s to give his squaws an’ children a chance to git across;
but our people was too smart for that."

"Was Black Hawk a brave man?" Uncle Job asked.

"Yes; a badger to fight an’ a fox to git away if need be."

"What became of him when the war was over?"

"He surrendered, an’ they sent him to Jefferson Barracks, an’ when I saw
him he was draggin’ a ball an’ chain around like any common thief.
Afterward, though, they let him off on his agreein’ to go to Iowa."

"Was he a good general?" Uncle Job persisted.

"Yes; like a lightnin’-bug on a dark night in battle. First here an’
then there, an’ so quick you couldn’t git a bead on him.  He never slept
in a campaign, some claimed.  Torpid Liver an’ Split Ear, our Injun
scouts, said he could go a week without sleepin’, though I didn’t
believe that; but in the chase from Stillman’s Run to Bad Axe he
couldn’t have slept more’n an’ hour a day.  Except for his copper color,
he was as fine a lookin’ man as I ever saw; an’ when he put his eyes on
you ’twas as if two coals of fire was just droppin’ into your stomach,
they were so fierce an’ hot-like.  For all that, he wasn’t cruel, an’
didn’t drink, an’ was agin scalpin’ an’ torturin’ white prisoners, or
deviltry like that, though when fightin’ other Injuns he follered the
custom of his people."

"I saw such an Indian once," I spoke up, remembering the chief who had
rescued my father and mother.  "He looked like a king, and his eyes
burned you."

"You never saw any one like Black Hawk unless it was him, for there
ain’t any other such Injun," Blott answered.

"What else happened in the war?" Uncle Job asked, lighting a fresh
cigar.

"Nothin’, except such things as always happen in Injun wars.  Shootin’
an’ burnin’ an’ skirmishin’ here an’ there, day an’ night, an’ women an’
children scart to death, though mostly without cause," Blott answered,
making a furtive dive at some object before him.

"Were you hurt in any way?"

"No, ’cept I got the malary; an’ for months I didn’t do nothin’ but take
quinine an’ whisky, first one an’ then the other."

"The other mostly, I fear," Uncle Job interrupted, drily. "When you got
well why did you not quit drinking?"

"I never got well, or if I felt better, the fear of the thing kept me
from quittin’.  Oh, it’s awful!—the malary, I mean; an’ I feel it comin’
on now, an’ if you’ll excuse me I’ll go an’ git somethin’ to head it off
afore it gits the start."  Saying which, Blott rose to his feet and
hurried away before Uncle Job could ask him another question.

"Poor devil, he will never overcome his malaria as long as there is
whisky to be had," Uncle Job remarked, as we watched him disappear down
the stairway.




                             *CHAPTER XXII*

                             *ROLLAND LOVE*


Cloudless days and nights scarcely less brilliant added to the pleasure
of our journey, and this fortunately, for we were, throughout, greatly
delayed by reason of low water and drifting sands and shifting currents.
These, however, are ever obstacles in the summer months on the upper
river, but at the time of which I speak the stream was little known, and
the pilots, in the main, ignorant of the courses of the river, so that
we were hindered more than would be the case at the present time.  The
delay, however vexatious it might have been under some circumstances,
only added to the pleasure of the many who, like myself, were abroad in
the world for the first time, and so little or nothing was thought of
it.

On the fourth evening, Uncle Job asked me to go with him to the upper
deck, and this I was glad to do, for there the view was always finer
than at any other place.  Seating ourselves, we idly watched the river
and the country round about, enjoying to its full the serenity and
tranquil beauty of the night; and to me it has ever been memorable in
this respect above all others.  The stars reflected on the placid
surface of the water seemed fixed in its depths, and nowhere else, so
bright and steadfast did they appear.  Far off, the moon, at its full,
filled the valley with mellow light, except at some distant point where
it glistened in silvery whiteness on the surface of the broad river, or
was lost in the gathering mists beyond.  About us the distant hills
stood out like sentinels, silent and observant, as if noting our
progress, or asleep in the fullness of nature.  On one side a black
forest banked itself against the blue sky, save where some giant tree,
lifting its head above its fellows, was outlined for a moment against
the distant horizon.

"From out that forest, now so still," Uncle Job spoke up, softly, as we
watched, "there came, only a little while ago, the fierce cries of the
Sacs and Foxes as they gathered for battle or were scattered by our
pursuing armies.  Now where are they?" he added, sadly, as if stirred by
the picture.

Farther on, patches of hawthorn and elder peered out from the steep bank
of the river, or lurched forward into the stream, as buffaloes or wild
horses will when stooping to drink.  Back of these, on lonely peaks,
towering cottonwoods and elms stood watching us, and as if mourning our
inroad on their peaceful domain and the confusion it presaged.  Thus we
sat without speaking, attentive, yet half-asleep, watching the view that
changed with each passing moment, yet never changed at all.  When in
this way the night was half gone, Uncle Job, who had scarce moved,
uttered an exclamation of impatience, and stretching his legs across the
guard, spoke up, though not as if he were addressing any one in
particular:

"If no more delays occur we ought to reach Rock Island in the morning,
or by noon at the farthest."

"Yes," I answered, not regarding what he said.

"A beautiful place it is, too—great trees lining the sloping bank, with
a grassy plain beyond, backed by a forest reaching down to the edge of
the town," he went on, as if reading from an advertisement.

"It must be fine," I responded, nowise interested.

"It is not an island, though, in any sense, as one would suppose.  Nor
rocky, either, but with green, soft as velvet, reaching to the water’s
edge.  At one time its people thought it would be a great city, perhaps
the greatest, but already the belief is dying out.  That is the way,
though.  A town springs up in a day, only to be followed later by a rush
to some other place, and so everything has to be commenced anew"; and he
sighed, as if these transformations had been the cause of many grievous
disappointments to him in his short life.

"Have you ever lived in Rock Island?" I asked, seeing he wanted to talk.

"Yes, for a while, as I have in other places; but only to be caught up
and carried on to some new town," he replied.

"Will you ever get fixed in one place, do you think?" I asked.

"How would you like to live in Rock Island for a while—say a month or
two?" he replied, as if not hearing my idle question.

"Why do you ask, uncle?" I answered, wondering what he meant.

"Oh, we have a relative there.  A sort of a cousin, named Rolland Love,
and a very agreeable man, too.  He married a second cousin of yours when
young, but she dying, he has married again; so he is a cousin and not a
cousin, if you can make that out."

"If he was once a cousin I suppose he is always a cousin, isn’t he?" I
answered.

"I suppose so, and more particularly," he replied, "as he is a man to
open your heart to."

"Are we going to stop at Rock Island?" I asked, conscious that what he
was saying led up to something, I could not tell what.

"Yes, if you think you will like it," he answered.  "I want to see
Rolland, and there is a matter that has been troubling me ever since we
left Quincy.  What would you say to staying with him a while, until
matters quiet down?" he went on, abruptly, as if to have an end to
something that oppressed him.

"Are you going to stay, too?" I asked.

"Well, no—or only for a day or so; but I will only be a little way off,
and we will see each other often, you know," he answered, reassuringly.

"Do you wish to leave me there?" I asked, a great lump filling my throat
at the thought.

"Yes, for a while.  It will throw Moth off the track if he tries to
follow us, as I fear he will, for your aunt will spend half she has to
get you back, the old shrew!" he exclaimed, angrily.  "Think of her
sending Moth on to Quincy.  She is mad through and through, and now
Moth, the scamp! will be equally determined," and stopping, he seemed as
if trying to make out the persistence and cunning they would evince in
the pursuit.  To all this I made no answer, being filled afresh with
direful forebodings.  For I had fondly thought the last few days had
done away with fear of Moth, the river cutting off all possibility of
his troubling me further.

"If I can arrange to leave you with Rolland for a few weeks," Uncle Job
resumed, presently, "I will go home and take measures to put it out of
the power of your aunt to molest you further.  After that we will have
clear sailing, and can do as we please."

The prospect thus held out of being freed from Aunt Jane, now brought up
afresh, served in some measure to reconcile me to what he said.
Nevertheless, it made me feel very sad; but in the week that had elapsed
since we left Wild Plum, now so far in the past, I had grown old, or had
the semblance of it, and so spoke up with some cheerfulness.

"I’ll be glad to stay if you think it is best, uncle.  I must learn to
be away from you sometime, and I might as well begin now, I suppose."

"That is my brave little brother," he answered, with a click in his
throat.  "It is the best thing we can do, I am sure.  No one will dream
of looking for you there, and I will be only a few miles off, anyway.
Rolland will be glad to have you come and stay with him, I know.  You
will like him, too, for he is the gentlest man in the world, and will
treat you more like a companion than anything else.  He never knows any
distinctions as regards age, he is so simple in his ways."

"I am sure I shall like him," I answered, anxious to put his mind at
ease.

"He is funny about some things," Uncle Job went on, "and microscopical,
like many clerical men; but the lens through which he looks at the world
is amber instead of ink, for there is no guile in him, nor crustiness of
any kind."

"Why do you say he’s microscopical?" I asked, not knowing what he meant.

"Because of dealings with small things and of looking at them mostly
through the point of a pen.  The world with such men too often takes on
the hue of the ink that fills their eyes, instead of the blue sky and
shining sun."

"I never thought of that," I replied.

"It diminishes the perspective, you see, and so a drop of ink is
oftentimes enough to hide or drown a dozen men. Rolland is not like
that, though, and if he ever drowns anybody it will be in honey, so
sweet is his nature."

"Oh, I am sure I’ll like him; but what does he do?" I asked, now anxious
to prolong the conversation.

"He is a kind of land clerk, but his work does not take up all his time,
and so he has a good deal of leisure.  This, I am sorry to say, his
habits sometimes lead him to misuse, but not often.  Such things are
common, though, here, and not much thought of; but in his case they keep
him poor and prevent his rising in the world, as he would do otherwise."

"Is his wife like him?" I asked at a venture, not knowing what to say
next.

"I don’t know, for I’ve never seen her.  When our cousin died and
Rolland’s home was broken up he was like one lost, and so after a while
determined to marry again.  There being no one in Rock Island he thought
suitable, what did he do, the simpleton! but write to a friend in St.
Louis to pick him out a wife.  This his friend did, and after a little
correspondence, Rolland went down after his bride.  They were married
within an hour after his arrival, and before the day was over were on
their way home.  It was quick work, but his business did not permit of
his being away, I suppose," Uncle Job added, as if to explain the
necessity for so much haste.

"What a queer way!  And has it turned out as he would like?" I answered,
wondering what kind of a wife one would get in such a fashion.

"I don’t know," he replied, "as I have not seen him since he brought her
home; but you will not see much of her, and I am sure it must be all
right.  If you think you will not like it, though, say the word, and we
will go on together and take the chance of fighting off your aunt until
matters can be fixed up."

"No, I’ll stop with Cousin Rolland if you think it best," I answered,
not being able to see why the new wife should alter our determination
one way or the other.

"Yes, for the present, anyway; and now that it is settled, let us turn
in, for it is long past midnight," Uncle Job answered, getting to his
feet.

The arrangement thus concluded I did not afterward seek to change,
though it caused me to toss and tumble about for many an hour after I
went to bed.  The next morning I awoke more reconciled than I had
thought, and indeed was inclined to it now rather than otherwise,
offering, as it did, some new excitement which, youth-like, I set off
against any objections there could be.

When we reached the little town of Rock Island, which we did the middle
of the forenoon, we parted from the Singletons with many kind
expressions of regret.  Mrs. Singleton, now happy again in the reunion
of her family, embraced and kissed me, making me promise I would come
and see her as soon as I got to Appletop.  This I was only too glad to
do, for I had become very fond of her and the young ladies, all having
been kind to me from the very first moment of my meeting them.  The
leave-taking of Uncle Job was much more prolonged, and unduly so, it
seemed to me, in the case of Miss Betty, and afterward, I noticed, he
turned about continually, as we mounted the shore, to wave her a new
farewell. This I thought strange, for commonly he was inclined to be
very reserved with ladies.  As we turned to leave the boat I was
surprised to observe Blott making his way toward the town.  Hurrying to
him, I caught his hand, crying out:

"Please, Blott, you’re not going to betray me to Moth, nor tell him I
have stopped here, are you?"

"Be off with you!  What do you take me for?" he answered, with
considerable temper.

"Promise me, though," I pleaded.

"Well, I swear I won’t, so help me," and he raised his hand as if being
sworn.  "I’d stop drinkin’ first, my little bantam," he added in a
lighter mood and as if to clinch the matter.

"Thank you; I know you’ll do as you say," I answered, relieved.

"You bet your life I will; an’ if Moth troubles you again, I’ll break
every bone in his nasty little body.  Mr. Lincoln’s the man for him,
though, and a strange one he is, too.  One minute so homely he’d sour
milk, and the next you look up expectin’ to see the angels peerin’
through the clouds an’ listenin’ to what he says."  Saying which, Blott
reached out and took hold of my shoulders, as if to embrace me, but
thinking better of it, turned and went his way.

Overjoyed, I hastened after Uncle Job, whom I found some distance off,
still waving his handkerchief to Miss Betty, who stood watching from the
boat.  When we reached the town, which lay a little back from the river,
we went directly to Cousin Rolland’s office, which proved to be a very
poor affair indeed, being over a store, and having nothing in it save a
few pieces of rough furniture.  When he caught sight of Uncle Job, as we
mounted the stairs, he hastened to the landing to receive him; and very
glad he was indeed, if his reception was a sign, for he took both Uncle
Job’s hands in his and held them as if he would never let go.  When at
last Uncle Job was able to explain who I was and why we came, he
embraced me affectionately, saying with great heartiness:

"I am glad to welcome you, Cousin Gilbert.  It is so long since I have
seen any of my kin that it does my eyes good."

"I’m glad to see you, Cousin Rolland, I am sure," I replied, much
pleased with his kind reception and cordial manner.

"We will be great friends and have many a lark together, depend upon
it," he went on, as he ushered us into his office.

When Uncle Job explained his plans for circumventing Aunt Jane, Cousin
Rolland manifested the greatest enthusiasm, and at a hint of the
possibility of a visit from Moth, he shook the goose-quill he held in
such a savage, menacing way that I felt at last that here I was safe.

When everything had been concluded to our satisfaction. Uncle Job spoke
of our new cousin and her willingness to receive me as one of her
family.  At this Cousin Rolland seemed to remember her for the first
time, for at mention of her name his manner changed, and though he
continued to murmur words of welcome, he was not by any means the same
as before.  However, after some stirring about the office, he was more
at ease, bursting out anew, and in the most animated way:

"Angeline will be glad to welcome you, Gilbert, I know she will.
Indeed, she will esteem it an honor, Cousin Job, and a pleasure.  You
could not possibly leave the young man in better hands, so let us talk
about something else.  Yes, indeed, it is all settled and fixed."
Saying which, he dropped into a chair and began to arrange the inkstands
and goose-quills on the table in rows and angles, as if that was a part
of the business of his life.  This agitation passed unobserved by Uncle
Job, and I seeing it, set it down to a lover’s embarrassment at mention
of his new wife, and nothing more.

"Why, do you know, Cousin Job," he went on, after a while, "she is the
dearest woman in the world, and when we were married I was so much in
love with her that I cut her name in two and called her ’Angel.’"

"And now?" Uncle Job asked, absently, standing on tip-toe and striving
to catch a glimpse of the boat we had just left.

"Oh, now!  Well, in the stress of married life one gets to be more
formal, you see, and so I have come to call her plain Angeline."

"Plain Angeline?"

"Yes, by her full name, you know, and simply, without any formality.  It
wears better.  Oh, she will be more than pleased to have you with us,
Cousin Gilbert, I know she will," he concluded, commencing anew to
arrange and rearrange the inkstands and goose-quills on his desk.

Upon these assurances of Cousin Rolland, and everything else being
arranged, Uncle Job concluded at the last moment not to stop longer, but
to go forward on the boat we had just left.  I thought afterward that
Miss Betty’s presence had something to do with this, for when we
returned to the boat they greeted each other as if they had been
separated for months instead of a few minutes.  This I wondered at
greatly, but without in any way understanding it, so simple and
inexperienced was I in the ways of the world.




                            *CHAPTER XXIII*

                           *COUSIN ANGELINE*


Uncle Job’s departure made me very unhappy, and when I could no longer
see a trace of the boat that carried him away, my heart grew sick and
tears started in my eyes at the thought of my abandoned state.  Cousin
Rolland, however, scarce giving me time to breathe, took me here and
there about the little town, keeping up the while such a flow of small
talk that in a little while I found myself joining with the greatest
heartiness in all he said and did.  When it was time for luncheon we
went to his home, but not directly, for making some excuse, he left me a
little way off, going on alone. This I thought very proper, I being a
stranger to his wife and the circumstances of my coming peculiar.  When,
however, he did not return for an hour or more, I became uneasy, and
some further time elapsing, was filled with fear, not being able to
understand the cause of his prolonged absence.  At last, to my great
relief, he returned, and without explaining anything, began anew to
assure me of the delight with which Cousin Angeline entered into our
plans and the desire she had to know her young kinsman.  Thus relieved
of any anxiety, for I was never of a suspicious disposition, I went on
with him to his home in the greatest possible ease of mind. Nothing in
Cousin Angeline’s manner tended to disturb this feeling when I was
presented to her.  Nor afterward, indeed, at luncheon, for she was, on
occasion and when that way inclined, a woman of more than ordinary tact
and dignity. Much younger than Cousin Rolland, she lacked his rosiness
of color and fullness of figure, he being very red and plump of build,
while she was tall and of somewhat meager frame. Her eyes, if I may
attempt to tell you how she looked, were a light blue, and save when at
times tinged with a steeliness as of ice, were rather attractive than
otherwise.  Her mouth I thought remarkable for its great firmness, for
her lips offered no more resistance to the eye than the edge of a
knife-blade.  Her nose, too, was noticeable, being finely formed and in
all things perfect, until at last, approaching the end, the material
giving out, or something else happening, what remained had been squeezed
into a point somewhat too sharp for comeliness, and so left.  However, I
did not observe these things at the time, or if I did, only vaguely,
being young and generally ignorant in respect to the importance of such
matters in our daily life.

The luncheon was light, but every way fit for abstemious people, though
much unlike what I had been used to at Wild Plum, where there was
profusion verging on waste in all such things.  However, being hungry, I
did not regard it particularly, but ate with great heartiness, paying
little attention to what was going on about me.  Once indeed, as the
meal progressed, happening to glance in Cousin Angeline’s direction, I
thought I detected some show of uneasiness at the inroads I was making
on her bread and butter, but not believing such a thing possible, I gave
it no further attention. Nothing of any account was said at the table,
except that Cousin Angeline showed much curiosity concerning my old
home, and particularly Aunt Jane and her attorney, Moth. This I thought
very kind, and answered her inquiries with great fullness, being
desirous above all things to please her. Seeing this, she smiled
encouragingly, as if much admiring my amiability and frankness of
speech.

After luncheon Cousin Rolland did not stop, but bidding me good by
hurried away, and this abruptly, as if greatly pressed for time.  Being
thus left alone with Cousin Angeline, and she seeming to forget I was
there, I presently went out to inspect the garden, some glimpses of
which I had obtained from the window.  Of gravel and cleanliness there
was no end, but of flowers no great profusion or variety, and such as
there were, I thought, had a stiff, aggressive look, as if challenging
me to come near or touch them.  Altogether they had the air of soldiers
on duty, and because of too strict discipline or for some other good
reason, had lost something of the glow and comfort of outdoor life.  Of
flowers, however, I had never as a youth taken much account, not being
able to understand them, nor, indeed, make them thrive, as my mother
could without thought.  Because of this I was inclined to look on what I
now saw as something out of my line, and therefore not to be lightly
criticised.  In this frame of mind I went on to where a mild-eyed cow
stood watching me curiously, as cows will when strangers approach.  Not
having any morsel with which to tempt her palate, I stroked her face for
a while, and then turned to the little colonies of chickens that busied
themselves near by.  These I saluted as old friends, being much inclined
to their cheerful companionship, carried on as it always is with so much
small talk and pleasurable excitement.  Thus being once more in their
company, I fell into an attitude of attention and interest, to which
they at once responded by much clucking and diligent search after the
small particles of food the yard contained.  These old friends I came in
time to know very well, and with great liking, because of their simple
ways; but of their product, which I looked forward to with interest, as
young people of good appetite will, only a small portion ever found its
way to the table.  The reason of this, as I learned at a later day, was
that the greater part was put aside and converted by Cousin Angeline,
with other small perquisites of the house, into a secret fund for her
own particular behoof and divertisement.  This properly enough.
However, it did not come fully to light until after Cousin Rolland’s
death, some years later, when the fund thus laid away came in the nick
of time to enable her to live on in great contentment and ease of life.
This until one day a clergyman of studious habits coming along and being
desirous to marry, yet not having the time to examine the goods he was
getting, or being ignorant in respect to such matters, he took her out
of hand, as Cousin Rolland had done before him.  However, these things
being then unknown, as I say, I confidently looked forward to a
plentiful supply of butter and eggs, as in the old time at Wild Plum,
though mistakenly, as it appeared.  When the scantiness of fare in this
respect became apparent, I did not much regard it, I am bound to say,
being always stout of appetite for such things as fell in my way,
thinking little of what was lacking.  Indeed, I had heard it said, and
wisely, that we were ever inclined to eat more than was good for us.
This saying was often on my Aunt Jane’s lips, and she, living up to her
doctrine, was in everything healthy and well preserved. So that if
sometimes on getting up from Cousin Angelina’s table I felt that I could
have eaten more, remembering my aunt and her rugged health, I was fain
to think it for the best. Such reflections of the young, however apt,
are more natural to mature folk, being seasoned in the latter case with
a philosophy of life that the former lack.  So that if abstinence is not
always accepted by children with good grace, older people and relatives,
however remote, should make allowance for the circumstance.

On the evening of my arrival, tea was delayed by Cousin Rolland’s not
coming at the time expected, and when he reached home I observed an
unsteadiness of limb and height of voice that I had not noticed before.
Cousin Angeline also remarked the change, and harshly, by a word that,
out of respect for Cousin Rolland, I may not repeat.  When the meal was
over, and it was not such, I am bound to say, as to cause one to lay
awake because of too much fullness, we sat about in great discomfort of
mind, Cousin Rolland making pretense of reading and Cousin Angeline
busying herself with some accounts that lay docketed in a precise way on
her table.  These, I learned later, had to do with the many charitable
matters in which she was interested, and to their great and lasting
good, so it was claimed.  Her contributions toward work of this nature,
however, were rather in the way of supervision and needed advice than in
the giving of more tangible things.  In new and unorganized societies
such duties, she was often at pains to point out, were much more
necessary and difficult of procurement than the mere giving of money.
Nevertheless, in accepting offices requiring this disparity of service
she did so without jealousy or protest, her desire to help, she would
say, leading her to act with cheerful zeal, leaving the lesser labor of
providing funds and supplies to those competent in that direction.

When it was time to retire for the night, Cousin Angeline made much of
the cozy nook she had arranged for me, and indeed it quite exceeded
anything of the kind I had ever seen. The couch, which answered for both
bed and lounge, was put to one side of the kitchen, and so deftly that
lying down my feet just missed the stove at one end, while my head
barely escaped contact with the cupboard at the other.  Upon trial I
found the bed hard and the clothing scant, but it being summer this last
I thought not worth noticing.  Cousin Rolland, who had by this time
regained his former composure, eyed the bed with great disfavor, but
being in disgrace, did not venture further than to inquire why she had
not given me a room, there being one unoccupied.  To this Cousin
Angeline replied by look rather than words, but on the whole giving out
that it was unprepared, and in any event hardly suitable for such
occupancy, being in the nature of a guest-chamber.  As I made no remark,
but began resolutely to take off my clothes, being tired with the day’s
doings, nothing more was said on the subject.  Bidding me good night,
they went away, leaving me in darkness, save that, happily and as of
good omen, plenty of light came from the full moon shining through the
open window at my side.  The bed, to my young and pliant bones, seemed
at first not so hard, but later, the edge being taken off my weariness,
I awoke to find it different; but never having set much store by such
things when living in greater luxury of life, and being still tired, I
turned my face to the wall, and was soon lost in sleep.

My life the first day was in no particular different throughout my stay
with Cousin Angeline, except such slight change as going to Cousin
Rolland’s office or loitering by the river, which latter ever drew me,
by reason of its great and masterful ways.  Unhappily for me, however,
my habits, and more particularly my manners, not being suited to city
life, soon attracted the attention and reproof of Cousin Angeline.  In
this connection, and that I might improve the faster, she cited as
examples for me to study her orphaned nephews, Rudley and James, whose
bringing-up she had supervised, and to whom she was in all things
greatly attached.  Her reference to these young gentlemen, whom I was
destined never to see, were given, too, with much strength of utterance
as time went on and the need of reproof became more and more apparent.
For Cousin Angeline was not lacking in force of speech, as she was fond
of saying, when good might be accomplished thereby.  Her frequent
reference to Rudley and James made them a source of anxiety to me at
first, and later a cause of fear and shame, for however strenuously I
sought to follow their example, I could never by any chance come near to
them, even in the smallest particular of their lives.  In the larger
things my failure was more marked, but not without hopefulness at first.
Thus, when Cousin Angeline told me it had never been necessary to bribe
Rudley and James to read the Bible, and that even as children they loved
to bury their faces in its sacred pages, I strove to become equally
interested.  So, too, in regard to keeping the Sabbath and absence of
desire to amuse myself on that sacred day.  To them, she was wont to
say, the hum of the Sunday-school was like the music of the harps; and
upright and alert, with attentive faces, no fragment of prayer or sermon
ever escaped their hungry ears.  Of texts they could repeat every one
they had heard, down to the very last, but I, when questioned, could not
for the life of me think of one.  It thus fell out that the feet of
Rudley and James, being fixed on solid ground, all else came easy.  It
was a second nature to them to be respectful and prompt at meals,
sparing in the use of jam, and ever regardful of those about them.  Nor
could they tell a lie, or come to the table save with shining faces.

Such, unfortunately for me, because of my shortcomings, were Rudley and
James, in all things upright and without shred or raveling of any kind.
When I came to know how perfect they were, I never through vanity sought
to equal them in any great thing, but struggled only to pattern after
them in smaller matters, but fruitlessly, as it turned out. Nor was I
alone in these efforts, not indeed to achieve preferment, but bear
equality in some immaterial thing.  For Cousin Rolland came in with like
scantiness of resource in comparison with Cousin Angeline’s dear father,
who in every detail of life, so it appeared, was a model of sobriety and
goodly thrift.  These comparisons, however unpalatable, Cousin Rolland
and I came in time to bear with patience; nay, to look forward to with
equanimity, as one may become accustomed to any disquieting thing in
life.  Nor did we ever question anything she said, for Cousin Angeline
was not a woman to argue with, much less to contradict in matters about
which she had made up her mind.  If, indeed, one were so foolish, she
had a way of conjuring up something in her own experience that would
utterly and forever upset all your arguments, however plausible they
might appear.  This trait, however, we often notice in good men and
women that we know, and so I do wrong, perhaps, to speak of it as
peculiar to her.

In all Cousin Angeline’s references to Rudley and James, the former, I
came to remark, was ever named first.  Whether this was because he was
older or the more upright of life I never knew—or if I did, have
forgotten.

Thus they passed, and to my good, I hope; but in the long years that
have elapsed since that far-off time I have had, as you may suppose,
many curious reflections regarding them; not, indeed, in the way of
speculative desire for nearer acquaintance, but rather as to how they
fell out in the end—whether they lived on to old age, looked up to and
honored by the world, or relaxing because of too great strain, finally
fell by the wayside in sheer contrariness of spirit, and so ended their
lives in shame, and different from what might have been hoped.  Of these
details and others of interest I shall now never know, for the
connecting-threads by which knowledge might have come to me were long
since severed.  Thus it has been that at the end of all my cogitations
concerning them, I have ever been compelled, and to my great regret, to
bid them a new and reluctant farewell.




                             *CHAPTER XXIV*

                             *THE FISHERS*


"Fish’ll bite their own tails on a day like this, Gilbert, and will go
crazy at sight of a grasshopper," Cousin Rolland remarked one afternoon
as we came out from luncheon and were well clear of the house.

"Yes," I answered, looking up at the sky, which was overcast with gray
clouds.

"What do you say, then, to a little diversion—after office hours?" he
asked, coaxingly, as if seeking to influence me.

"I’d like it," I answered, which he knew well enough.

"Well, then, suppose you be at the inlet at four—that is, if your cousin
can spare you," he added, winking, and glancing in the direction of the
house.

"What kind of bait shall I get?" I asked, disregarding his reference to
Cousin Angeline.

"Oh, anything.  If you could lay hold of a frog, though, we might get a
bass or pickerel, maybe; but pork or worms will do for cat and suckers,
and they are good enough fishing for me."

"All right; I’ll be there with what I can find," I answered, as he
walked away.

Like all good-natured men, Cousin Rolland was very fond of this kind of
sport, and without much, if any, reference to the weather, though if
favorable, as in the present instance, he never failed to make it an
excuse.  Fishing, indeed, was the one thing in our lives from which we
derived unalloyed pleasure, albeit partaken of surreptitiously and with
fear and trembling as regards Cousin Angeline, who looked upon such
things as weak and frivolous, and not to be countenanced, much less
encouraged.

The ground we most frequented was a little inlet below the town, near
where the Sacs and Foxes once had their home, though for pickerel and
bass we often went as far as the juncture of the two rivers, some way
off.  Hid away in the little cove I have mentioned, Cousin Rolland kept
a boat, which I was privileged to use when I could steal away; and this
was much oftener than one would think, because of Cousin Angeline’s
frequent absences from home in pursuance of her many charitable labors.
When Cousin Rolland’s work permitted, he would join me, and loosing our
little craft, we pulled into the quiet bay in search of such sport as
the day afforded. This, however, without hope of any great catch as
regards number or quality of fish, but with many idle comments regarding
the water and nature of the bait and other things of that kind, such as
fishermen are given to.

One place in the little inlet, where the water was deep and the bottom
black with mud, catfish were always to be found in the shade of the
evening, and here at such times we were in the habit of casting our
lines; and in regard to this fish, I am bound to say it is not generally
held in the high estimation its plastic nature and grave character
merit.  Moving about all its life in the quietude of the deep, cool
water, it comes to the surface without flutter or hurry of expectation,
but with a steady pull on the line such as one might expect from its
bulk and dignified character.  This absence of flurry is misconstrued by
the unthinking, and causes many fishermen to underestimate the value and
game qualities of the fish. For one must not suppose that it is without
feeling or spirit because it makes so little fuss.  On the contrary, its
grinding teeth and close-set jaws clearly evince its courage and
disposition to fight if there was anything to be gained by such waste of
energy.  "Why struggle against the inevitable!" it seems to say, and in
this clearly shows itself superior to all others of its kind, though if
one would clearly understand its rage and undying hate he has but to
watch its pliant whiskers as they wag and twirl as it emerges from the
water, and afterward when lying helpless in the bottom of the boat.
Curiously, the head of this fish is in all things too big for its body,
but why this is so I have never heard any one venture an opinion.  It is
as if it were made for some other and bigger animal, but there being
none such about, nature had in derision clapped it on this creature, all
too small.  This unfortunate fish afforded us no end of pleasure, but of
our catch, after giving it some examination and remark, we generally
ended by slipping it back into the stream, to be caught again, unless,
indeed, it was of considerable size and firmness, when if we thought it
prudent, we put it aside for Cousin Angeline’s table or charitable
endeavors.

If it happened that we were on hand too early for cat to bite, we fished
for suckers, of which there were great numbers about the mouth of the
little bay.  It is from this harmless fish, you must know, that feeds
mainly on succulent grasses, that the good people of Illinois derive
their patronymic. Why it, any more than another, should have had so
great an honor thrust upon it I do not know, unless, indeed, because of
its great prevalence in the sluggish streams of the state. Viewed from
the exterior, it is as shapely a fish as one could wish, but inwardly is
full of bones; not diffused, indeed, as in the case of other fish, but
tied up like faggots or sheaves of wheat, and in such diminutive parcels
that no ingenuity of the gourmand is sufficient to evade the delicate
morsels.  The mouth of the sucker is its striking feature, however, and
from this it derives its name.  Without teeth and featureless, this
interesting fish has a way of puckering its lips into a knot and then
pursing them out suddenly, as a child will in derision of its playmates;
or perhaps more like a man who, firmly drawing in his lips, as if
nothing could ever move him from his set purpose, suddenly relaxes and
gives up all without a struggle.

Nothing could exceed our delight in snaring the inoffensive creatures
that frequented the little inlet, and indeed it is difficult to imagine
any form of recreation more refreshing or likely to relax the
overstrained nerves of men.  This more especially, I may say, in the
case of philosophers and others not given to much hardness of muscle.
Its restive properties, too, are far greater, I am constrained to
believe, than are to be found in the new-fangled reel and more alert
game, whereby your nervous system is much overwrought and the fish put
to a vexation of spirit every kindly man must deplore.

In this way, and as I have described, the days went by until two months
had come and gone, when one afternoon, as we sat watching our lines,
Cousin Rolland remarked, spitting on his bait a second time:

"Your Cousin Angeline has more work to do, Gilbert."

This news, while important, as was everything concerning Cousin
Angeline, seemingly did not concern me, and so I only answered:

"Yes, cousin."

"She has a correspondent."

"Has she?" I replied, absently, pulling in a bullhead that wriggled on
the hook as if some one were tickling it to death.

"Cousin Angeline’s fond of writing and accounts."

"This has nothing to do with the charities, though," he answered,
reflectively.

"I suppose letter-writing’s strange here?" I replied, throwing the
bullhead back into the water and putting on a fresh worm.  "But we ought
always to write to our kin, and Cousin Angeline’s got a lot, you know."

"Yes, including papa and the two nephews; but it is not her kin who are
writing to her now," he replied, jerking at his line.  "Drat it! that’s
the third worm that turtle has picked off my hook."

"Try a grasshopper, cousin; but who else writes to her?" I answered,
dropping my hook close to the bottom for cat.

"A lawyer, of all men."

"A lawyer!  What can he have to say?" I answered, little interested.

"Oh, there are many things lawyers can write about, as in this case," he
replied.  "You would jump out of the boat, too, if you knew his name."

"Why, what have I to do with it?" I answered, looking up surprised.

"Can’t you guess who it is?" he answered, eying me sideways.

"No, unless it’s Mr. Lincoln.  I don’t know any other," I answered.

"It is not Mr. Lincoln, for he never heard of your cousin. It is some
one you dislike, and for good reason," he replied. slowly.

"Some one I dislike!" I answered, trying to think who he could mean.

"Yes, but it is all right, I hope.  It’s—it’s—Moth," he answered at
last, catching his breath.

This piece of news, which he had sought to lead up to with, so much
pains, and which if I had not been so dull I would have guessed, I was
altogether unprepared to hear.  Surely nothing so startling could have
been dreamed of, and repeating the name over and over, I sat staring at
him, unable to say more.

"Yes, Moth," he went on, "the rascal!  I saw the letter on her table."

"What did it say?" I asked, after a while, scarce able to speak.

"I could only read the name, for your cousin came in at the moment, and
made such an ado about my spying into her correspondence that I was
frightened.  When I told her again and again that I had not read a word
the letter contained, she finally appeared to believe what I said, and
there the matter dropped."

"Do you think he knows I’m here?" I asked, foolishly, feeling sure he
did.

"I am afraid so, else why should he write to her?  He must have found
out that you stopped off here, and so have traced you.  Some one in Rock
Island has written him—betrayed you, Gilbert, I fear," he added,
coloring, and winding his line absently about the stick he held.

"Yes, but what am I to do?  I’ll not let Moth take me. I’d throw myself
into the river first," I answered, scarce knowing what I said.

"No, of course not; and if it turns out that he is really after you, you
must go to your Uncle Job.  It is only a few hours’ ride, and if there
is no boat, you can go by the highway.  There is no need to act hastily,
though.  Let us watch and see.  Maybe it is all right, after all."

"No, they’re after me, and I’m not going back to the house," I answered,
determined never to come into Moth’s clutches.

"That will never do, Gilbert.  We will go home and spy out the ground,
as I have said.  Moth will never come this far on so uncertain an
errand," he added, as if to comfort me.

"Yes, he will, now that he has found out I’m here and he has some one to
help trap me," I answered, thoughtlessly, as I should not have done,
because of Cousin Rolland.  He, however, took no notice of what I said,
but taking up the oars brought us to the shore, and securing the boat we
started for home, much cast down in spirits.




                             *CHAPTER XXV*

                           *THE CONSPIRATORS*


At the supper-table Cousin Angeline gave no sign except that she seemed
to speak more kindly than was her wont and to put herself out somewhat
to add to my comfort.  This was so unusual that by and by if she but
offered me a dish or smiled, I was ready to cry out with fear.  For what
more natural, if she were going to give me up, than that she should seek
to lull me to sleep meanwhile by little attentions of this nature.  Of
Moth or his letter she said not a word.  Nor did she so much as look at
Cousin Rolland, who sat dumb, with his face buried in his plate.  Most
strange of all, she did not speak of her father or Rudley and James.
This alarmed me more than aught else, for such a thing had never
happened before that I could remember.  Thus I found nothing to comfort
me, and supper being over, I after a little while excused myself and
went to bed; but sleep did not visit my tired eyes, and at the first
peep of day I got up and went into the garden.  Here I wandered
aimlessly about until summoned to breakfast.  Afterward, still more
disturbed, my mind conjured up a thousand improbable things, till
finally, worn out with loss of sleep and worry, I entered the house, and
slipping unobserved into the parlor, lay down on a settle that stood in
the corner, where I soon fell asleep.  How long I had thus lain I do not
know, when I was awakened by voices in the adjoining room.  At this I
got up, greatly alarmed, for of way of escape there was none, save
through the room from whence the voices came.  Listening intently, I
recognized Cousin Angeline’s voice, and then, almost with the same
breath, Moth’s.  Fearing they would enter the room where I lay, I
secreted myself, and luckily, as it turned out, for in a moment the
parlor door was thrown open and Cousin Angelina and Moth entered.

"Your letter, Mrs. Love, notifying me of Gilbert being here was delayed,
not being properly directed," Moth went on, finishing what he had been
saying; "but as soon as it came to hand I wrote you, and have followed
as quickly as I could."

"I am glad you have come," Cousin Angeline replied, seating herself on
the settle behind which I was hidden, "for every day the lad is away
from his aunt and her restraining influence is greatly to his
disadvantage."

"I am sure of that, as indeed my client is," Moth answered, striding
back and forth.

"I have done what I could to correct his morals and abominable habits,
and while there is nothing positively wicked about him, he is wayward,
and I can plainly see a tendency in him to go to the bad that nothing
but strict discipline will overcome.  Miss Holmes has probably observed
this, too, Mr. Miller?"

"Moth, if you please, madam.  Yes, she has noticed the tendency you
speak of, and it is because of it that I have hastened; and now that I
am here," he went on, "I will lose no time in having him taken before
the court and his aunt appointed guardian.  His uncle abandoning him is
evidence of his unfitness, so there will be no trouble this time, I
apprehend."

"Take him before the court!  What for, pray?  No, no, you will never get
him that way," Cousin Angeline answered, in a decided voice.

"Indeed, madam, why not, may I ask?"

"There will be delay, and in the end you will be defeated through the
efforts of his uncle and, I fear, my husband, whose heart is like melted
butter."

"Then what am I to do? for have him I will," Moth answered, in his
dogged way.

"Of course; he belongs to his aunt," Cousin Angeline replied.  "But why
bother the courts with so trifling a thing, Mr. Miller?"

"Moth, I said, madam, if you please—Moth.  I fear I do not quite
understand your meaning.  How else, pray, can I secure him except
through the courts?"

"It is plain enough.  Take him wherever you find him. What have the
courts to do with his going back to his aunt? It will be time enough to
consult them afterward, I should think," she answered, as if there was
no other way.

"I could handle him easily enough if I could once get him away from
here," Moth answered, reflectively.  "There is many a way to make a lad
keep quiet, or silence inquiry; but how to get him, that is the thing
that sticks me."

"It is easy enough if you have the courage and tact," she replied,
decisively.

"How, madam?" he asked, surprised.

"Well, in this way, among others.  He is in the habit of stealing off to
a little inlet below the town, and quite out of the way of observation.
I will give him permission to go there this afternoon, and that will
please him, for he would rather idle away his time than do any useful
thing.  He will go straight to the inlet, and once there you can come
upon him unawares, and in a place where he can neither fly nor make
himself heard.  You must go early, however, and before my husband joins
him, as he will be likely to do later, being that way inclined, I am
sorry to say."

"That is all right as far as it goes, madam, but afterward?" Moth asked,
doubtfully.

"When you have him, capsize his boat, and every one will think he has
been drowned.  Then if you can’t get him away, you are sadly lacking in
resources," Cousin Angeline added, grimly, as if to spur him on.

"Suppose some one should be about.  You can’t tell," Moth answered,
dubiously.

"There will be no one, for the place is aside, as I have said.  No one
frequents it except Gilbert and my husband. And once he is in your
possession, you can drop down the river to the first town, and from
there take him home; and good riddance to the little glutton."

"Well, the plan seems all right, madam, and I will try it, and am much
obliged to you for your advice, and the hint about overturning the
boat," Moth answered, with a chuckle, as he turned toward the door.  "Do
not fail to have him on hand, though.  And about another matter I had
nearly forgotten," he added, facing about.  "You have been very
obliging, and my client directs me to say that she will lose no time in
recompensing you for your trouble, and of this you may rest assured."

"Thank you; I have not expected any recompense, but only sought to do my
duty by the unfortunate lad.  However, she can do as she likes in the
matter," Cousin Angeline answered, as if greatly pleased at the idea of
a reward.  "Do not fear in regard to Gilbert, Mr. Miller.  He will be on
hand, as I have said, or if anything should prevent his going this
afternoon, he will be there to-morrow.  It would be impossible for him
to keep away from the river two days in succession, the little
vagabond!"

"Thank you; and now as the matter is fully understood, I will go and
make the necessary arrangements," Moth answered; and bidding her good
day, took his departure.

When the street door closed behind him and his footsteps could no longer
be heard, Cousin Angeline left the room, and putting on her bonnet,
followed him, but for what purpose I could not imagine.  Nor did it
matter, for when she was gone I sprang up, and not losing a moment,
gathered such articles of clothing as I could lay hands on, and wrapping
them about some biscuits I found in the cupboard, slipped out of the
back door and so into the alley.  Following this in the direction of the
country, I quickly reached the forest, and hiding myself in its depths,
soon found my way to the road that led to Appletop.




                             *CHAPTER XXVI*

                          *LOST IN THE FOREST*


However much we may desire to retain the unconscious spirit of youth, it
vanishes with life’s first nipping frost, and although the leaves may
not fall in a night, they have no sap or potency left in them.  Thus it
was with me from that melancholy day when my father went down broken and
disheartened.  The shell, however, had not yet fallen apart, but from
the day that I left Wild Plum childhood vanished, and the weeks were
like years in growth and knowledge of worldly things.  So that now, at
twelve, my youth was already a thing of the past, and not to be
considered in any other light.  It mattered not that others did not see
the change.  This pleased me rather than otherwise; but Moth made me
less than I was—a mere creature not worthy of thought—and because of it
I hated him, and my aunt not less.  They threatened all I at present
regarded, so fast had I grown in love of things apart; and to shake them
off, and in all matters go contrary to their wishes, was now uppermost
in the desire of my heart. In this I was again successful, and going
forward in the bright sunshine, my heart lightened as I reached the
summit of the bluff and looked down on the village I had left behind.
Its scattered houses lay bathed in the afternoon’s sun, and beyond them
the great river, smooth and glistening, stretched away on either side,
broken only by the lofty trees that lined its eastern shore.  To the
south the little inlet, bordered about with willows, where Cousin
Rolland and I were wont to go, I could plainly see; and in the heart of
the village his house stood out among its neighbors, as if somehow
greater than them all.  Looking, I imagined I could see Cousin Angeline
watching from her door, and beckoning me to return.  Knowing it could
not be, I yet was none the less alarmed, and turning, ran on, the
quicker to hide myself in the forest that lay behind.

As I went forward my spirits mounted with every step; for such is ever
the elasticity of our young life, its shadows losing themselves in the
smallest ray of light.  Now again I was free, beneath the spreading
trees and overhanging sky, and hurrying on, a frenzy seized me, and I
sang and cried aloud like one crazed.  Never had the odors of the woods
seemed so sweet or the flowers that bordered the road so full of beauty.
Hastening, the murmurings of the forest and the sight of the birds
flying back and forth across my path, or running forward in semblance of
fear, little by little soothed my mind and made me share with them the
peaceful sweetness of the surrounding scene.  The path I followed, for
it was little more, now plain, now obscure, had no set rule, but went
here and there, as in the old days of Indian life.  If the trees were
dense, it went around them, as it did the rocks and hills.  So, too,
with the slumbering pools and impassable stretches that lay along the
way.  These it dodged as if in play, leaving Nature’s tracing
undisturbed as in the grace of its first creation.  Each turn in the
meanderings of the road, as if in jealousy, hid some mystery of its own.
A vista or cluster of trees it might be, or perhaps a distant view of
some quiet valley, clothed in vestments of color and asleep in its hazy
depths.  Thus I went on, disregardful, noting only what was about me,
softly beguiled, and after a while silent, plucking at the wild flowers
by the way, or bathing my face in their soft perfume.  Coming in this
mood upon a wild-plum tree that grew beside the road, I gathered its
leaves in remembrance of my home, and pressing them to my lips, thrust
them into my bosom, wet with my tears.  In this way the afternoon
passed, the openings in the forest showing more and more the sun
hastening to its setting.

As I proceeded, idly and unconcerned as to what might be before me, the
sound of a galloping horse reached my ear, and turning, I discovered
Moth coming toward me at full speed.  As I stood gazing, unable to move,
scarce to breathe, another horseman, turning into the road from the
overhanging shrubbery, followed on.  Wondering idly whether he were a
confederate or some one in waiting, my senses came back to me, and
turning, I plunged without thought into the tangled undergrowth that
bordered the road where I stood.  As I did so Moth called my name, but
not regarding it, I hastened on, seeking only to pursue a course he
could neither trace nor follow.  When I had gone some distance in this
distracted way, the report of a pistol reached me, followed a moment
later by another discharge.  Startled anew, I hurried on, and faster
than before, not knowing what it meant, nor caring, so that I might only
hide myself in the forest depths.  Thus I ran, always in the direction
of the deep woods, making such haste as I could, often falling, but
paying little heed if I but made some headway.  In this way I came at
last upon an opening in the trees, and here I stopped and threw myself
upon the ground, worn out with fatigue and the fear that had oppressed
me.  When I was somewhat rested it was already growing dark, so that I
could not retrace my steps had I desired.  This, however, I had no
thought of doing; the forest hid me, and I welcomed its solitude and
deepening shadows as a cover under which I was secure.  Looking about
me, in the center of the opening a giant sycamore reared its height far
above the surrounding trees.  Dead and glistening white, its extended
limbs, long since fallen, had left an opening to the sky, and about this
the trees reached out their arms like beggars seeking alms.  On the edge
of the cleared space, and as a tracing to the picture, shrubs and wild
raspberries grew, and dense, so as to form an impassable barrier save
where I stood.

Beside the dead tree, whence I could see the overhanging sky, I
determined to pass the night; and hastening ere darkness set in, I
gathered a handful of berries, and placing them beside my little store
of food, sat down in happy contentment to my evening meal.  Ere this was
finished, darkness had closed in, and fatigued with the events of the
day and what had gone before, I stretched my body on the soft grass with
the dead sycamore for a pillow.  Looking up as I lay outstretched, the
sky, which was before clear, had now become overcast, gray, filmy clouds
scattering themselves across its face like puffs of steam, and seeming
to fly rather than float in the summer air.  Nor was this the only
change.  The treetops, no longer still, gave forth faint murmurings,
swaying and curtesying to each other as if in welcome or expectancy of
some coming event.  The wind rising as I gazed, filled the air with
fitful meanings, not unlike fear, and soon flying leaves and bits of
wood tossed from the swaying trees, falling on my face, gave notice that
the storm was gaining in strength. The moan of the forest as the wind
whipped the branches of the trees presently rose into wild uproar, like
the mad rush of multitudes of men.  Then, as if worn out with the
effort, it would die away into pitiful murmurings, only to spring up
again a moment later with greater fury than before.  Thus as I watched,
the storm came on with ever-increasing tumult and confusion of sounds,
but orderly and in sequence, like a great orchestra getting under way.
The whirl and roar of the wind as the rising tempest swept the impeding
forest in no wise disturbed my repose, but soothed, rather, both my body
and mind.  Now again I was once more at Wild Plum, and listening, as in
childhood, to the woods and the voices of the air and the night.

No feature of Nature’s storehouse, it may be said, is so full of
grandeur and expectancy as a storm in the forest. A scourge, maybe, but
not in the sense of punishment, but of playfulness and reviving life!  A
carnival of the air, a frolicking of the atoms, where moderation gives
place to fantasies and all the world joins in the fullness of life!
Many, I know, do not look upon such things with any pleasure, but for
the most part all such are city born, and not used to wide expanses
where the wind is free to work its will, nor cumbered about with the
devices of men that serve to stay its strength and hinder its progress.
To such, storms are fraught with direful happenings, in which the wind
and lightning are dreaded agents; but not so do those who are country
bred look upon the tempest.  Nor did I, but lay with upturned face,
harkening to each sound as if it conveyed some form of speech, which I
have no doubt it did.

In a little while, and as couriers might carry the news, flashes of
lightning shone through the trees and spun out across the open sky until
presently the wide expanse of heaven was ablaze with the reflected
light.  Counting from these to the thunder that followed, I kept track
in idle curiosity of the storm as it approached.  Nor was it long
delayed, but came on, preceded by flurries of rain, which the wind,
catching up, whipped into shreds of mist and spray.  At last, as if
satisfied with the preparation made for its coming, the storm burst, and
not lightly, as it sometimes does, but deluging the earth with water and
overspreading the sky with masses of phosphorescent light and deep
reverberating thunder.  Rising to my feet, I sought shelter behind the
great tree, harkening to the wild roar of the tempest as it swept past,
echoing and reëchoing through the forest like the beating of the ocean
on some rockbound coast.  In the midst of this, and confusing, a sound
as of booming cannon caught my ear.  Listening, I thought it the cry of
a wild beast, but in a moment, catching the direction more clearly,
found it came from the hollow of the great tree beside which I stood.
Thus the night wore on, the rain after a while dying away, but the wind,
as if in recompense, increasing each moment in violence, its wild
shrieking and the mad rush of the trees as they bent this way and that
rising and falling like no sound that man can describe or imitate.  For
in such things Nature claims its sole prerogative, and strive as we may,
we cannot in any way mimic its voices or varying moods.

Entertained as one bred in the city might be at a play, I neither sought
nor desired sleep; but as the storm reached its climax a tremor shook my
frame and fear laid hold of me, as if some great and pressing danger
threatened.  Of what nature, however, or from whence, I could not tell,
for in no way were the sounds that reached me different from those I had
heard before.  What was it, then?  Some instinct of life that cried out
within me, or a voice of the night that bade me beware!  Listening, I
could distinguish nothing, nor make aught of my fear.  Weak and scarce
able to stand, I reached out my hand to steady myself against the great
tree, and doing so, found it rocking in the storm like a gigantic
pendulum turned bottom side up.  This it was, then, that had caused my
tremblings.  Its silent movements, unnoticed in the darkness of the
night, had yet in some mysterious way conveyed a note of warning, and I,
as if it were some kindred spirit, had felt its vibrations, and so was
filled with fear. Conscious the tree was about to fall, I drew back, but
unable to make out the direction it would take, I stood still, not
knowing which way to turn.  At last, guided by the storm, I sprang to
one side, and then, as if only awaiting my movements, the great tree,
leaning more and more, fell with a mighty crash on the spot where I had
stood.  Outstretched before me, it lay like some huge animal, its
glistening trunk towering far above my head.  Seeing it, a cry of terror
burst from my lips, and throwing myself on my face, I gave thanks to God
for my escape from death.

Rising to my feet after a while, I looked about to find the storm, as if
only awaiting the overthrow of the great tree, had died away, and the
moon coming out full and clear, cast its peaceful light over the silent
glade.  Seeking some spot not drenched with rain where I might pass the
night, the hollow of the fallen tree, like some great cavern partly
lighted, loomed before me.  Here I determined to find a bed, and
entering its secure depths, stretched my weary body on its smooth
surface, and in a moment was lost in dreams of Constance and Little
Sandy.




                            *CHAPTER XXVII*

                         *IN THE TIGER’S MOUTH*


When I awoke the sun was high in the heavens and the air filled with the
songs of birds and the sweet fragrance of the woods.  Lying still and
resting, in no mood to move, I looked out on the world from a great
fissure in the side of the tree where I had made my bed.  Far off in the
ambient air, and immovable, an eagle pinioned, as if pondering on the
great tree’s overthrow.  Near by and alert, a bluejay uttered its
discordant cries, and on a projecting limb, almost within my hand, a
squirrel sat upright, rubbing his nose and looking down in wonder on the
fallen monarch.  Thus outstretched, and with no thought of stirring, a
noise reached me from the opening of the tree, and sitting up, I saw my
bundle tossed this way and that by a cub no bigger than a three-months’
puppy.  This at first in play, but by and by coming on the odor of the
food, the youngster’s mood changed, and it tore at the package as if
ravenous with hunger.  Seeing this, I sprang out, and grasping the brute
by the neck, threw it to one side.  In no way hurt, it yet uttered a
doleful cry, as these animals will.  Not regarding its complainings in
any way, I busied myself putting my bundle to rights, until presently,
the cries continuing, they were answered by a fierce growl from the
opening of the glade.  Looking in the direction from whence it came, I
saw a huge bear coming toward me, half uprisen, her teeth showing white
and cruel against the deep color of her blood-red mouth.  Transfixed, I
fell to trembling, for of escape I could see no way, save that from
which the brute came on, dense undergrowth barring the road and making
flight impossible, even if I could have hoped to outstrip the fierce
creature.  While thus bewildered, not knowing what to do, the hollow of
the tree where I had passed the night caught my eye, and with the sight
hope revived in my heart.  For there at least the brute might not dare
to follow.  Thinking thus, I sprang into the opening, but the enraged
animal, after smelling about as if fearing a trap, being assured,
followed resolutely on.  Seeing this, I hurried forward, at first
upright, and then stooping, and finally on my hands and knees.  As the
tree contracted and my progress was lessened, I could feel the breath of
the savage animal stir my hair, while her angry growls filled my ears as
if she were already upon me.  Glancing back, I saw her some way off, but
coming on slowly and as if in fear of being caught in the tree.  At this
I sought to crowd myself forward where she could not come, but presently
the opening becoming contracted, so that I could make no further
headway, I knew not what to do.  Now, indeed, hope died within me, and
no longer able to look back or scarce move my body, I lay still,
listening to the deep breathing of the animal as it came steadily toward
me.  At last in an agony of fear I put forth all my strength anew, and
to my great joy the walls of the tree, which had before been hard and
unyielding, now crumbled and fell apart under the pressure of my
outstretched hands.  While thus striving to make some headway, light
broke in on my prison, and looking forward, I was gladdened by the sight
of an opening a few feet away, caused by the breaking of the tree in its
fall.

Cheered by what I saw, I struggled forward with new courage, making a
way, sometimes with my hands, but more often with my head and face.  In
this manner I at last reached the opening; but now, when safety seemed
assured, my strength left me, and I lay as one dead, unable to move or
cry aloud. Regaining some mastery over myself after a time, I dragged my
body through the opening, my garments torn and my face and hands
dripping with blood.  This I did not much regard, and revived by the
cool air and the thought that I was free, my strength came back, and
from lying unable to stir I had now no fear at all.  Stooping down, I
looked into the opening, and fortunate it was, for the fierce brute,
discovering my escape, was already backing from the tree.  Frightened
anew at this, I stuck my face into the opening, and cried out in rage,
as if daring the creature to come on.  At this she stopped, and after a
moment, answering my challenge with an angry growl, started anew in my
direction.  Coming a little way, she stopped again, and despite my
cries, turned back. At this, observing her cub, and scarce knowing what
I did, I ran and caught it in my arms, and returning, thrust it into the
narrow opening, wrenching its limbs to make it cry with pain.  No sooner
had I done this than the mother turned back, growling in fierce anger
and tearing at the sides of the tree with her teeth and claws in vain
effort to reach her offspring.  Seeing this, I fell to beating the poor
thing with all my strength, so as to make it cry the louder.  When,
however, some time had passed and the bear could make no further
headway, and made as if she would turn back, I thrust the cub far into
the opening, and giving it a cruel stroke, left it there.

Hastening to the spot where my bundle lay, I snatched it up, and
turning, fled through the opening of the glade into the forest beyond.
Overcome with fear, and not regarding the direction I took, I ran on,
looking back with each step to see if I were followed.  At last, worn
out with fatigue and hunger, I could go no farther, and throwing myself
on the ground, burst into a paroxysm of tears.  Now indeed was I
forlorn.  Lost in the forest and beset by wild beasts, what danger might
I not fear!  Thus I lay, until at last, rested and reassured, I rose to
my feet.  Above my head as I looked up the spreading trees, serene and
calm, bent over me with steadfast gaze, and as if in pity and tender
sympathy.  Listening, I heard in their soft murmurings, melodies I knew,
sweet sounds that might be the voices of angels watching over the lost
of earth or guarding their departing souls to the portals of Heaven
above.  Comforted, I went forward, and in a little while, coming to a
meandering stream, took off my torn clothes, and casting them aside,
cleansed myself in its limpid waters.  Putting on new garments, I looked
about for some place to eat my morning meal, and this I saw a little way
off, beside a trickling spring, rimmed about with flowers and verdant
mosses.  On its edge, as I approached, a thrush refreshed himself in its
cool depths, and waiting till he was gone, I took out my store of food,
and sitting down beside the sparkling water, ate my fill.  Then burying
my face in its depths, I arose, and put the little food I had remaining
in my pocket, and refreshed and hopeful, started on my way.

Now the trees took on a brighter look, and swaying and curtesying this
way and that as I went forward, seemed as if pointing the direction I
should go.  Striving to follow some given course, noon passed, and so
the afternoon, without sign of man or any clew to guide me.  At last, as
night approached, my strength failed me; and now the birds, as if in
sympathy with my mood, no longer fluttered their gay plumage, but flew
back and forth in the gathering twilight, swiftly and silently hastening
to their hiding-place for the night.  In the open before me, however,
and as if to cheer my solitude, a thrasher flew forward, and at
intervals, running on, looked back, saying as in words: "Come on; this
is your road."  At last, its mission done or tiring with the effort, it
flew away, and I saw it no more.  Watching its flight, the treetops
still reflected back the hue of the departing sun, and midway in their
height some trace of yellow was yet to be seen, but near the ground were
already black as night with the fast-gathering shadows. At this moment,
when hope was dead within me, I came, and without thought, upon a beaten
road, but whether that which I had left the night before or not I did
not know nor care. Elated, my strength returned, and sitting down I took
what food I had and ate it, thankful for so much, and without thought of
the morrow.  Strengthened, I started afresh, but in what direction I
could not tell.  Thus I went on till the moon arose, but without sight
of man or house.  Nor was there sound of any kind, save the sighing of
the forest, all Nature sleeping as if in recompense for the debauch of
the previous night.  Going forward, cheerful of heart, I was not much
surprised when a light flashed out before me, and then another and
another.  Pushing on, I came after a while upon a little village of huts
scattered along the highway, some near the road and others farther off.
Peering through the window of the first I came to, in hopeful expectancy
of food and lodging, a comely woman, large, and fine of face, sat on a
bench, her children gathered about her kneeling at their evening
prayers.  Of room, however, there was scarce enough to swing a cat, and
this so crowded as not to afford place for another; and so, with a
longing look at the little group, I went on to the house beyond.  Here
there were only three children, as I could plainly see, but as if the
saving had been known in advance, the place was made to fit, and so
there was no room for more.  The next house, dark and forbidding, gave
back no response to my knocking, and so I went on to the fourth, a
little hut standing close beside the road. Here there was sickness, and
though they bade me stay, I could not find it in my heart to thus
obtrude myself upon their gentle hospitality.  At the hut beyond they
would have welcomed me, but a guest already filled the space, and so
they could offer me no place where I could lie.

In this way I went on, now somewhat depressed, till I reached the
extremity of the little village, and here I came upon a building, larger
than the others, and standing back from the road, as if courting greater
privacy.  A dull light showed in its single window, but high up, so that
I could not scan the interior as I had the others.  Hearing voices, I
knocked, confident of a welcome, so imposing was the structure.  For a
moment silence followed my summons, and then a voice bade me enter.
Lifting the latch, I opened the door and went in; but entering, no one
spoke nor said aught of welcome as I stood looking about me.  Of the
room, it was the size of the building, and without furniture of any
kind, save a bench that ran beside the wall.  On this I presently made
out two men, for of light there was none save from a lantern that stood
on the floor, clouded with dirt and smoke. This I thought strange; but
more surprising still, a man, half-sitting, half-reclining, in the
farther corner of the room, his legs securely fastened to a huge ring
fixed in the floor. Startled, I turned about and would have fled, but
one of the men, who had been seated, springing between me and the door,
cried out:

"Gilbert Holmes! by all the gods of Greece and Rome!"

Hearing him, I needed nothing more to tell me it was Moth; and alas! he
barred the way—and of exit there was no other.  Seeing this, I stood
still, looking into his face, my own aflame with anger and shame.

"Thank you, my lad, for saving me further trouble," he went on, with
sarcastic glee.  "I have had many setbacks lately, but things at last
seem to be coming my way.  A robber and a runaway in twenty-four hours
will do pretty well for an amateur.  One I capture, and the other comes
to me of his own accord.  Yes, I am certainly in luck"; and Moth
chuckled, as if fortune was at last favoring him beyond all other men.
"Come, my lad," he continued, after a moment’s pause, seeing I did not
speak; "do not stand there dumb, but tell me what good fortune brings
you into my hands."

"It’s not that I want to see you," I answered, at a loss whether to
answer him or no.

"Of course not, my dear.  You have not shown any liking for my company,
I am sorry to say, though I mean you no harm.  But I hope it will be
different hereafter," he answered, leering at me.

"It will not, sir!  You have no right to pursue me, and I will never go
with you; I’ll die first."

"Oh, yes, you will!  And I will not let you get away again, either," he
answered, confidently.

"You can’t fasten me so I’ll not escape.  I’d kill you if I couldn’t get
away without," I answered, my anger passing all bounds.

"You would, would you, you little devil!  But what I want is for the
best, and go back with me you shall," he answered, determinedly, and as
if that ended the matter.

"I say I’ll not—never!  You think me a child, and I was, but you have
made me something more.  Don’t come near me!  I’ll never let you take me
alive!" I screamed, as he took a step in my direction, my anger growing
to white heat.

"Tut, tut, child!  Do not fly into such a passion.  Listen to reason.  I
am not going to harm you," he replied, soothingly.

"What is all this about, anyway?" the man who had been seated beside
Moth here interposed, coming forward and holding the lantern aloft so as
to see me the better.  "Good God! lad, what is the matter with your
face?" he went on. "You look as if you had been run over by a harrow."

"It was scratched in the woods," I replied, quieting down.

"Why, it is seamed and slashed like a piece of raw meat. No, no, the
brush never did that, lad!" he went on, examining it more carefully.

"It’s nothing, sir, and will be all right in the morning," I answered.

"Maybe, but for fear I’ll rub some salve on it to help it along," he
answered; and going to a small cupboard, brought back a cup of grease,
which he smeared over my face. "There, that will do for to-night, and in
the morning I will dress it again."

"You are foolish to waste grease or sympathy on him, jailer," Moth
interposed.  "That is the lad we have been looking for all day, and a
precious sly one he is, too."

"Well, he does not look it," the jailer answered, "but frank about the
eyes as my own boy, though his face is not much to speak of in its
present shape."

"I’m as honest, sir, as I can be, and this man has no business to say
I’m not, nor claim any rights over me," I answered, appealingly.

"Do not let him fool you, jailer.  Those brown eyes of his have more
deviltry in them than there is in that highwayman’s whole body," Moth
answered, looking across at the man in the corner, who had straightened
up and now sat silently regarding us.

"I’m not bad," I cried, laying hold of the jailer’s hand, "and I haven’t
harmed any one, nor taken what didn’t belong to me."

"I am sure of it," he answered, kindly.

"I told you he would fool you, for in cunning and evasion he is Satan’s
own imp," Moth answered, anger showing in his voice.

"Don’t believe him," I answered.  "He has no right to pursue me as he
does.  He’s not my guardian."

"Who is your guardian, and where is he?" the jailer asked, as if that
would settle it.

"Uncle Job Throckmorton, and he lives in Appletop.  He left me at Rock
Island till he could come back, and yesterday this man planned to kidnap
me, and that’s why I ran away," I answered, determined to tell my story.

"I know Mr. Throckmorton, and he is an upright, honest gentleman, if
there is one in the state," the jailer replied.

"Then don’t let this man pursue me longer," I answered, "for he has no
right."

"I have you already," Moth answered, "and so there is no need to pursue
you farther.  You are under age and an estray, for Throckmorton’s not
your guardian, and can be reclaimed by the owner wherever found.  Is not
that so, jailer?"

"Maybe; but I think you ought to have a warrant to take him," he added,
brightening up at the thought.

"Nonsense!  It is not necessary.  You are a justice, and it is your
business to hold him pending investigation."

"Why should I, if you have nothing to prove your right to him?"

"I have, and you know it," Moth answered, confidently.

"I do not," the jailer replied, doggedly.

"Well, I tell you so now, and that I shall hold you responsible as an
officer of the law for his safety," Moth answered, with savage
determination.

"Well, I say I’ll not turn a hand to help you.  The statutes of Illinois
are very liberal about boys being at large, and I am not going to
interfere with this one," the jailer answered.

"You will not dare to refuse to perform the duties of your office," Moth
answered, desperately.

"It is not my duty to detain him," the jailer answered.

"I’ll never go with him," I spoke up, encouraged by the jailer’s manner
and speech.  "He has no more claim on me than that robber."

"Yes, I have; and you will go with me, just as the robber did," Moth
replied.  "I will make you go."

"You can’t; and if you were not an old man I’d wallop the life out of
you right here and now," I cried, my anger getting the better of me
again.

To this Moth made no response, but stood still, eying me for a while in
silence; then turning to the jailer, he said:

"To-morrow I will bring an officer to take this lad, my client’s ward
according to the judge’s ruling, and you dare not let him go meanwhile.
He is a runaway, and I call on you to hold him."

"If you want to leave him here, perhaps you can, provided you pay his
board and lodging, but I will not assume any responsibility—not for a
minute," the jailer answered, cowed by Moth’s manner and confident air.

"Yes, you will, and you will secure him in the same way you have the
highwayman," Moth answered, pointing to the robber.

"I’ll see you damned first.  He is not a criminal, but a child, and I
will not tie him up, nor will you," the jailer answered.

"You are not fit to fill the office you do; but I must be satisfied, I
suppose.  Anyway, he can’t escape," Moth answered, gazing about him as
if to judge of the strength of the room.

"No," the jailer replied, in a voice that plainly said he wished I
could; "and now, sir, if you have no one else to lock up and no more
orders to give, I will shut up shop and go home."

Moth returning no answer to this, the jailer crossed to where the robber
sat and pinioned his arms, after which he attached the rope to a ring in
the wall, but not so closely that the prisoner could not lie down.  Then
taking his lantern, he motioned Moth to go ahead, following him to the
door. There turning around, he pointed to a bunk in the corner, saying:

"You will not find it hard, my lad"; but as if this was not enough, he
turned back, and taking my hand, bade me not to fear, adding that he
would see that my uncle got word of what had happened on the succeeding
day.




                            *CHAPTER XXVIII*

                *GILBERT AND THE HIGHWAYMAN JOIN FORCES*


When they were gone the moon served in some measure to light the room,
and taking advantage of it, I examined the window and door, to see if
there was not some way of escape. In vain, however; and discouraged I
sat down on the empty bench, thinking how much better off I had been the
night before, for then at least I was free.  While thus overcome by my
sad thoughts, the robber spoke up, and with such cheerfulness and
strength of voice that I turned to him in astonishment.

"So the little spook of a lawyer has trapped you, too, has he?  But why
so sad about it?"

At this I only stared, but after a while, remembering poor Fox and Mr.
Lincoln’s grand way, I answered:

"Yes, I’m trapped, and without reason."

"That is always the way.  Reason plays hide and seek with us, but might
is always on hand and wide awake.  Moth puts me in jail because I sought
to harm him.  He too ought to be here, though, for seeking to harm you;
but he is free and you are in jail, and that is the way it goes.  There
is always some bit of injustice, I have noticed, in everything that is
done," the robber went on, but more as if talking to himself than to me.

"What have you done that he’s after you?" I asked, interested in him
because of his cheerful way and kind speech.

"Me!  I tried to rob him."

"To rob him!" I exclaimed, wondering that any one should try to rob
Moth.

"Yes, in the woods, as he was pursuing you.  For you are the lad, I
expect, that went by as I lay in wait."

"Yes," I answered, not knowing whether I was or no.

"After you had passed he came along, his horse all afoam, and I followed
on.  When he stopped at the place where you left the road, I called to
him to throw up his hands, but instead he drew a pistol and fired at me
point-blank."

"The rascal!" I interrupted; for everything that Moth did appeared
hateful to me.

"Yes, and I, not to be outdone, fired back, but over his head, thinking
to frighten him; and truly enough, for he turned and fled.  My horse was
the better of the two, but he the lighter, so for a long time there was
no advantage.  At last, my animal having the best wind, I overhauled
him, and releasing a pistol I raised it and fired, intending, as before,
to frighten him into giving up his purse, for I do not think I could
kill a man if I were starving."

"Well?"

"Well, just as I fired, my horse, left to himself, stumbled, and falling
on his face, threw me over his head into the road."

"Then what happened?" I asked, sympathizing with him in his misfortune.

"The fall stunned me, and before I could so much as stir the little
scamp had disarmed me, and when I looked up, bruised and hurt, he held a
pistol within an inch of my nose."

"That was too bad," I answered, sorry that Moth should have been the
victor.

"When I had recovered a little, he told me to get up, and keeping me
under the muzzle of a pistol, marched me forward. After a while, coming
across a farmer, they bound me with ropes and straps, and in that shape
brought me here."

"What will he do with you now?" I asked, forgetting my own sorrows in
his.

"Take me to the county jail.  They would have done it to-day, only the
jailer and he were off in search of you.  Oh, if I had my hands and legs
free, I would show him a trick worth two of his!" the robber exclaimed,
surveying his limbs with a sigh.

"What would you do?" I asked.

"Leave here," he replied, "within an hour; and we would go together, and
so double his rage."

"To do this all you want is your hands and feet?" I asked, doubtingly.

"That is all, and I wouldn’t go through the door if it were open."

I could set him free, and why not, I asked myself, the sweat starting
out all over me at the thought.  What wrong would there be in it, for it
was as the robber said—Moth had a right to put him there, but no right
to treat me the same way, and in breaking the law he was no better than
the highwayman.  Reasoning thus, I determined to do what the robber
said, and so answered:

"I’ll cut the ropes, if that’s all you want."

"I shall be much obliged if you will, but I’ll not ask you to do it," he
answered.

"Why not?"

"Oh, perhaps because I am foolish."

"How will you get out if you are free, as you say?" I asked, not seeing
any way.

"Oh, easy enough," he answered.  "I have been planning it all day as I
lay here on my back.  I would use the bench as a ram to displace the
logs overhead, for they are short and not half fastened.  Once in the
loft, it would be easy to remove the shingles, and being on the roof,
the ground is not ten feet away."

"That seems easy," I answered.

"It is; for the jail is a poor affair, and only intended for small
offenders; and if prisoners have not escaped, it is because they were
bound, as I am, or did not think it worth while to try."

What he said was true; and now resolved in my mind, and elated at the
prospect of getting even with Moth, I went to the cupboard, and finding
a knife, as I had thought, took it and cut the cords that bound the
robber’s arms and legs.

"There, you are free!" I cried, pleased at what I had done.

"Thank you, my lad; and now we will not lose any time, for we ought to
be far away by sunrise," he answered.  But when he got to his feet he
could scarce stand.  "It is nothing," he went on, noticing my surprise,
"only I have to get the blood into my legs and arms again before I can
do anything, for they are as stiff as ramrods."  This did not take long,
and in a few seconds he was busy with his preparations for our escape.
"See!" he exclaimed, straightening up, "I can touch the ceiling with my
hands.  Now help me with the bench, for two are better than one.  There,
that will do. Now send the end of it into that log overhead, as if it
were Moth’s backbone.  Good! we moved it a little.  Now again. See! it
is giving way."  This was true, and at the third stroke it flew out of
place, leaving an opening a foot wide.  "That is fine, and one more will
be enough.  Now! right into the small of his back again," and with the
words we gave the next log a stroke, lifting it clear from its place, as
we had the first.

"That hole is big enough to drive a sleigh through," he exclaimed; and
placing the bench on the floor, stood on it, and taking hold of the edge
of the opening, swung himself into the loft.  "Now, my lad, give me your
hand," and doing as he said, I found myself in a moment seated beside
him. "We are getting on finely, and the rest will be easy.  There! stay
where you are, my son, and in a minute I will give you a glimpse of the
shining stars."  Saying which, he took one of the logs we had displaced,
and with it drove a hole through the roof as big as a barrel.  At this,
and greatly to our surprise, the watchdog in the adjoining yard, aroused
by the noise, set up a furious barking, running up to the jail door,
where it kept up its angry outcry.

"Quick, my lad!  We must go back.  It is the jailer’s dog, and the old
man will be sure to come to see what is the matter"; and without wasting
time, the robber lowered himself through the opening to the floor below.
"Now let yourself down, and I’ll catch you," he called.  Doing as he
said, I took hold of the cross-beam and let my body swing through the
opening, and he taking me in his arms, sat me down safely on the floor.

"Quick! into your bunk, and I’ll do the same as soon as I put this bench
back."  And not a moment too soon, for scarce had he thrown himself on
his pallet when the jailer opened the door, and pushing his lantern into
the room, peered about.

"Hello there! how do you find yourselves?  Comfortable-like?" he asked,
when he had succeeded in making us out by the dim light.

"Yes, we are all right.  Why, what is the matter? is it time to get up,
or has Moth sent you to inquire after our health?" my companion
answered, yawning, but with some sarcasm in his voice.

"Never mind about Moth.  I heard the dog barking, and thought you might
be wanting something, but if not, I’ll go back to bed," he answered, as
if excusing himself.

"No, we are not in need of anything, thank you.  Good night, and
pleasant dreams," my companion called out.

"Good night," the jailer answered; and closing and fastening the door,
went away.

When he was gone we lay for some time without speaking, until at last
the robber, springing up, called out:

"Hello! young man, are you asleep?"

"No; how could I be?" I answered, starting to my feet.

"I thought you looked a little tired when you came in to-night, that is
all.  Well, now for another try," and with that he placed the bench
beneath the opening, and standing on it as before, climbed into the
loft, lifting me after him.

"Now for the roof; and as the hole is big enough to push a washtub
through, there is no occasion for making any more noise.  Let me help
you," and with the words he lifted me through the opening, climbing up
himself a moment later.

Descending to the eaves without loss of time, he took my hands and
lowered me the length of his arm, when, letting go his hold, I dropped
to the ground.  Inquiring if I was all right, he did not wait, but
following, alighted without harm. At this moment, when we thought
ourselves free, the dog again set up a dreadful barking, running out
into the moonlight within a few feet of where we lay prostrate in the
weeds.

"We’re lost," I whispered, seeing no way of returning to the room we had
left; but placing his hand over my mouth the robber bade me keep my
peace.  A moment later the jailer came to the door of his hut, but after
looking about for a while and yawning, called to the dog, and turning
about, reëntered his house.  For a long time we lay motionless, afraid
to move, until everything being quiet again, we made our way on our
hands and knees to the forest, some way off.  Here, regaining our feet,
we hurried on for a mile or more without speaking, until at last coming
to an opening in the trees, we stopped in the bright moonlight and
looked into each other’s faces.

"Fox," I exclaimed, seeing him now clearly for the first time.

"Fox! how do you know that?" he asked, surprised, starting back.

"I know, for I was with Mr. Lincoln when you sought to rob the stage."

"Good Lord! what are you saying?" he exclaimed, with a scared look.

"Yes, and I heard you promise him you’d change your ways," I answered,
angrily, thinking of Mr. Lincoln and the sorrow he would feel at Fox’s
want of good faith a second time.

"Oh, I remember you well enough now; and, my God, I meant what I said,
too!"

"Then why didn’t you carry out your promise?" I asked.

"It was my damned luck not to, that is all.  For when you were gone from
the tavern where I stayed, the old man I robbed of the watch had me
arrested; but while on my way to jail I escaped, and as good fortune
would have it this time, I ran across the very thief who got me into
trouble at first. Recognizing him, and being ready, when he sought to
rob me I overcame him, and so made him dismount, and taking his pistols
and horse, rode off.  That is how it happened that I did not await Mr.
Lincoln’s return and that I am on the road again."

"What have you been doing?" I asked, pleased at what he said.

"Not much in my line," he answered, sadly, waving his hand; "mostly
begging a night’s lodging or a meal here and there, till I ran across
Moth."

"You will never reform, I’m afraid," I answered, sorrowing, he was so
pleasant of face and voice.

"Perhaps not; but I will make no more promises, anyway. And now, just as
I once owed my freedom to Mr. Lincoln, so I owe it to you.  It is more
than life to me, too, for if a man is once condemned, that settles him
for all time."

"I only helped myself in helping you, and so you owe me nothing," I
answered, true enough.

"Yes, I do.  One never asks a neighbor why he does a good act.  I could
not have escaped except for you, and I owe you a debt I can never pay."

"No, for I couldn’t have got off without you, and so we’re quits.  It’s
good to be free again, though," I exclaimed, drawing in a long breath of
the sweet air.

"Yes," he answered, brightening up; "and on such a night, too!  How
beautiful everything is—the moon, the sleeping trees, the restful
shadows, the soft stir of the leaves!" and he sighed as a better man
might have done in his place.

"I hope we’ll neither of us ever be in such a fix again," I answered, my
happiness at our escape dampened by compassion for my companion and his
dangerous way of life.

"No need in your case, surely; but for me," he went on, as if reading my
thoughts, "who can tell?  My sins will follow me on horseback, let me do
what I may.  There will be no dodging them, either.  It is the first
misstep that guides your footsteps ever afterward, my son; but the roads
seem so much alike at the start that you can hardly tell one from the
other. Both are bordered with flowers, and the sun shines as warm on one
as the other; and yet the difference and the quick change if we go
wrong!  Then the trees lose their green and the flowers fade, and the
sun goes out as if it were night. Look to your footsteps, my friend, for
once you stray off the beaten path, the lash of justice will scourge you
ever afterward. Such is the criminal, and such am I, and there is never
but one ending.  Who that starts wrong, though, ever gives the ending or
its quick coming a thought?  This is my sermon to you, my son, and it is
real preaching, for that was the calling I meant to follow for man’s
good and my own salvation when I started out in life.  What a mess I
have made of it, though, as others have done and will to the end.  Not
to repent, either, nor strive to, for on this road there is no turning
back.  The silliness of it all, and the futility!  But do not regard
what I say, lad.  The lost ever thus grieve and go on preaching and
reforming and falling anew.  So there you are, and here am I; and which
way do you go now?" he added, changing in a whimsical way, but as if
pleased with his sermon.

"I’m going to Appletop," I answered, sorrowing over what he said,
knowing he was making himself out bad when he was only unfortunate and
foolish; "but I don’t know where I am nor which way to go."

"I will put you on the road, and it is but a step," he answered; and
taking my hand we plunged into the forest again.  Walking on without
speaking for half an hour, we came at last to a road that stretched
away, white and glistening, in the bright moonlight.

"Here is your way, my son, and a plain one, too.  Go to the right for a
mile or thereabouts, where a road leads to the left.  Follow it and it
will take you zigzagging through the country to Appletop.  You can’t
miss the way, and nothing will harm you; or if you should run across
robbers, and maybe you will, say nothing, but go on, for they will not
harm a lad like you."

"Where are you going?" I asked, reluctant to leave him.

"Why, what does that matter?" he answered, putting me off; but thinking
better of it, added: "I am going to find my horse, the one I took from
my friend the robber.  He does not know any one but me now, nor I any
one but him, and I am not going to leave him here."

"Where is he?" I asked.

"In the village we have just left; but the night is like day, and I
shall have no trouble in finding him, and perhaps Moth’s, too, who
knows!" he added, his eyes lighting up as a boy’s might when about to
play a trick on a playmate.

"Oh, don’t touch Moth’s horse," I answered, filled with fear, so clever
were his ways.  "I wish you’d go with me, and not try to get your horse,
and maybe get caught again.

"Never fear!" he answered, lightly.  "Good by, and don’t forget me, for
I shall always be your friend, though not one you will care to own."

"I’m sure I shall; but don’t take Moth’s horse."

"Well, we will see.  Good by."

Clasping his outstretched hand, I was loath to let it go, for he did not
seem to me to be bad at all.  Surely, I thought, there ought to be some
way to save such a man, it not being his nature to do wrong, but a habit
likely to grow upon him. Thus do the sympathies of the young ever go out
to the wrong-doer before the world has taught them to classify men and
treat all alike who go astray, without regard to their nature or
surroundings; and thus mine went out to Fox that night as we parted in
the white road, with the solemn moon looking down on our leave-taking.




                             *CHAPTER XXIX*

                   *THE TRAGEDY OF MURDERER’S HOLLOW*


Going the way Fox pointed out, I found the road as he had said; but so
overwrought were my nerves by the events of the night that if by chance
a shadow outlined the fanciful figure of a man across my path, I stood
still, trembling and in doubt, until its harmless nature was disclosed.
While thus peering ahead and striving to make out the objects in my
path, a rabbit ran into the road and stopped, as if disputing my right
to pass.  This, strangely enough, disturbed me not a little, as if
somehow I were discovered.  While I stood still, hesitating whether to
go on or turn back, so little control had I over myself, the plaintive
notes of a whip-poor-will came to me from out the deep forest, as if in
comfort of my loneliness.  Clear and sweet, it warmed and cheered my
heart like the greeting of a friend.  For who that has been brought up
in the country ever heard the notes of this songster of the night
without such feeling or remembrance of it ever afterward?  To all such
who traverse the woods, or who are in trouble, it is as if some good
spirit were awakening the echoes of the place to soothe their thoughts
and calm their fears.  Coming to me now, out of the slumbering trees, I
was enlivened and cheered so that I went on as if in the company of
friends.  Thus quickly do those who are in trouble accept the semblance
of what they wish for for the thing itself.

Going on as directed, I came at last to the summit of a bluff, from
which I looked down into a valley filled with moonlight and sylvan
shadows.  The road descending the elevation, as I could see, there
turned and followed the edge of the hill to the opposite side of the
valley, where it reascended the height and was lost to view.  Looking to
know the reason of this strange detour, I saw it was caused by a shallow
river, which following along the edge of the valley, crowded the road
from its direct course.

Reaching the foot of the descent, the stream had scarce more water in
its bed than the Little Sandy at its best; and wearied by my walk, I
determined to cross the valley and so shorten the distance I would
otherwise have to go.  Looking to determine the course I should take,
the plain lay spread before me, and midway in its breadth a grove of
walnut trees lifted their graceful foliage to the sky, standing out
black and clear against the pale grasses of the sleeping valley.
Cheered by the sight, for there is no tree more attractive to the eye,
its rich fruit bringing it nearer to us in sympathy of life, I went
forward in high spirits, stopping as I crossed the little river to drink
my fill and bathe my face in its refreshing waters.

Coming presently to the grove of trees, I plunged beneath their depths,
to emerge a moment after in a cleared space, on the edge of which a log
hut, charred by fire, stood in lonely seclusion.  About it, and as if in
mockery, rank weeds grew where once a garden had been planted.
Wondering why such a spot should have been selected for a home, I went
forward, and turning the angle of the ruin, came without thought upon a
towering gibbet, from which ropes, frayed with the wind, dangled in the
midnight air.  Beneath these, and as if to make the story plainer, rude
graves lifted their rounded forms in the bright moonlight.  Recoiling at
the sight, I had nearly fallen; but with my discovery, and as if the
spirits of the dead were returned to earth, voices reached me, and
seemingly from the shadow of the gallows and its dangling ropes.
Questioning if I heard aright and hesitating whether to go forward or
turn and fly, the voices came a second time, and now more plainly than
before.  In doubt of their friendliness, I threw myself down where I
stood, and in that way was hidden by the weeds and the shadow of the
crumbling ruin.  Thus concealed, I was safe, unless, indeed, the course
of the speakers crossed the spot where I lay hidden; but coming
presently full on the gibbet, they stopped, one of them crying out in a
voice of terror:

"In the name of all the spirits of hell, what’s them?"

"What’s what?" the other answered, softly, as if seeing nothing out of
the way.

"Them graves an’ danglin’ ropes?"

"Why, what about them?"

"Are they real, or is’t the phantoms comin’ on agin?"

At this I recognized Blott’s voice, now no longer whimsical, but
constrained and full of fear.  Greatly relieved, I rose to call his
name, but doing so, discovered his companion to be the gambler Burke,
who had robbed Mr. Singleton and afterward sought to murder Mr. Davis.
Seeing him, I dropped down again, trembling and full of fear, for what
could Blott be doing here, and in such company!  Surely nothing good!
And with the thought I hid myself more securely in the shadow of the
abandoned hut.

"What is the matter, Blott?" the other replied, as if surprised.  "Has
liquor got the better of you again, or what is it that frightens you?"

"Frightens me!  I’m not frightened; but why the devil have you brought
me to this spot, of all others?"

"Was there ever spot more beautiful?  Why, it is a bower fit for
lovers," Burke replied, softly.

"Fit for the devil an’ his bride, mebbe, but not for honest men.  Why,
the place’s damned, Burke."

"Damned, Blott!  Why damned?  There is not a spot on earth more
peaceful.  Doves coo in the trees yonder, and birds nest there; but I
see your old trouble is coming on again," Burke replied, more softly
than at first, if that were possible.

"Curse you, Burke, an’ your soft speech!  My trouble ain’t comin’ on,
but this place’s enough to give a man the jimjams. It’s haunted an’ I’d
rather visit the devil in his den than come here."

"You talk wildly, Blott.  It is safe, and what more does one want?
There is the gallows rotting away, and under it five good men as ever
risked their lives for money; but harmless, Blott, harmless.  They will
never cast a shadow more, and the traveler may go his way for all the
harm they can do him.  Then why cry out, Blott?" Burke queried, in his
purring voice.

"What these men come to you an’ I’ll come to, an’ I don’t care to be
reminded of it.  So let’s leave the spot."

"What silly talk, Blott! what silly talk!  Here no one comes, and here
we are free from prying eyes.  Fools think the hut is haunted, and that
is why I have chosen it for a hiding-place.  There is no spot on earth
so safe, Blott."

"There’s other places secure enough for me, an’ I’d rather stand in the
open than hide here and be safe," Blott answered, in anger.

"Will you never stop, Blott, will you never stop?  I shall lose my
temper, I am afraid, and it is always bad for those about me when I do,"
Burke answered, his voice, if possible, more subdued than before.  "You
can’t put off the day you will hang by shutting your eyes, and what is
there to fear from the graves of dead men or a rotting gibbet?  You put
me out, Blott."

"I don’t care whether I put you out or not.  I’m no boy," Blott
answered, impatiently.

"Surely not! surely not!  But we must have a hiding-place, and what one
so safe as this, which every man shuns?"

"I’m not afeerd, but I don’t like the company," Blott answered gloomily.

"These men will never betray us.  Do they cry out that it was I who
fired the shot for which they were hung?  Not a bit of it.  Give me dead
men when there is anything to hide."

"You’re the devil’s own, Burke."

"Perhaps, Blott, perhaps; but what has the devil done to you or me that
we should be afraid of him?"

"Why’ve we come here, anyway, I’d like to know?" Blott asked.  "Our
man’ll not cross this cursed valley, an’ while we’re foolin’ away our
time he’ll pass, an’ so we’ll lose him."

"There you go again, Blott!  I told you he was not to start till one
o’clock?  So we have time and to spare," Burke answered, in his low,
purring way.

"How do you know he’ll not start till one?  Or how do you know he’s
comin’ at all, for that matter?" Blott replied.

"How did I know Hogge was coming this way that rainy night, or how do I
know other things that are going on in the world that interest me?"
Burke answered.

"Well, how do you?"

"Because I have a man on the outside whose interest it is to tell me.
You don’t suppose I trust everything to chance, do you?" Burke answered.

"You devil!  Who’s the man?"

"Well, I like that, Blott, I like that; and you an old constable, too!
Why don’t you ask me to give myself up; to put a halter around my neck?"

"If we’re to be pards, Burke, you must trust me, for I’ll know who’s
pullin’ the strings or I won’t go on."

"We are not going to be partners, Blott; or only in this. Why should
we?"

"Then why have you brought me here to help you?"

"Because the man is said to be ugly to handle, and I might fail alone."

"Well, what’m I to git out of it if we’re not pards?" Blott asked.

"We are partners in this, and you are to get one-third if you do as I
tell you," Burke answered.

"What’m I to do?"

"Nothing of any account.  You are to stand beside the road and fire when
I do, and if one shot doesn’t kill him, you are to keep on firing till
he is dead.  Is that hard, Blott?  It is just play."

"You won’t kill him, though, if he throws up his hands an’ we git what
we want?"

"Yes; he is to die whether he throws up his hands or not. That is the
understanding," Burke answered.

"Whose understandin’?"

"My understanding with my partner, and in this he is to have his way;
and why not?" Burke answered, in his soft voice.

"Great God! what does he want him killed for?"

"I don’t know; but what does it matter?  That is always the best way,
for it leaves one enemy the less."

"Yes, and I hang for’t, like these dead men, while you go free, you
devil!  No, I’ll have nothin’ to do with the murder. I didn’t come here
to kill a man ’cause somebody I don’t know wants it," Blott answered, in
a determined way.

"Don’t talk foolishly, Blott; don’t!" Burke replied, quietly, but with
such dreadful menace in his voice that I shuddered, hearing it.

"No, not a finger’ll I raise agin the man, whoever he is," Blott
answered, doggedly.  "Not a finger!"

"You will think better of it, Blott; but come into the cabin, though it
is a poor thing since the boys held it against the Regulators," Burke
answered, as if to turn the subject to pleasanter things.

"Were you one of ’em?" Blott asked, as if loath to go on.

"No; or how should I be here?  I was late, you see, and when I stuck my
head out of the bushes there the cabin was afire, and our men holding up
their hands and crying for mercy."

"What happened then?" Blott asked.

"What would be likely to happen?  The posse tied them hand and foot and
stood them in a row, and before you could count a hundred, had picked a
judge and jury.  Others went and cut uprights and a crossbeam for the
gallows, and when the trial was over the thing was ready as you see it
now. After they had convicted the prisoners, every one had his say, but
not one peached.  Then they strung them up; and when all were dead, they
dug holes, one under each man, and so dropped the five into their graves
and covered them up, and there they rot.  But come, this is idle talk,
and we ought to be at work"; and partly following and partly pushing
Blott, the two disappeared within the cabin.

When they were gone I remained where I was, not knowing whether to fly
or lie still; but while thus deliberating, a ray of light fell across my
face, and hearing voices, I partly arose and peered through a crevice
into the building.  A lantern stood on the rude bench that ran across
the room, and beside it Burke was busy with something he held in his
hand, while Blott sat a little way off, seemingly taking no interest in
what the other was doing.  After a while, Burke bringing the object he
held near the lantern, I saw it was a pistol, its black barrel
glistening in the uncertain light like the body of a serpent.

"There, that will do, that will do.  A beauty, too! and now for the
others," he exclaimed, as he fell to work on a second weapon, cleaning
and polishing it as he had the first. Afterward taking from his belt a
third and a fourth, he cleaned and loaded them as he had the others.
"There!  I think I am ready for the Appletop gentleman; but how are your
pistols, Blott?  In good shape, I hope?" he purred, looking up as if for
the first time.

"I don’t know, an’ I don’t care, for I’ll have nothin’ to do with the
murder."

"Don’t speak so roughly, Blott; don’t, you shock me. But what are you
going to do, then?" Burke continued, keeping his eyes on his companion,
though the latter did not look in his direction any more than as if he
had not been present.

"What’m I goin’ to do?  I’m goin’ to leave this cursed place," Blott
answered, standing up.

"Is that fair, Blott?  Is it fair, after learning my plans? You would be
a witness against me, without being guilty, you know," Burke answered,
softly, taking a pistol in each hand. At this I thought to cry out, so
dreadful did Burke’s movement appear and so unconscious was Blott of any
danger; but my tongue clove to the roof of my mouth and my throat was
like the dust of the road.  Paying no attention to the movements or
voice of the other, Blott answered, angrily, and as if secure in his own
house:

"You can go to the devil, Burke, if you like; I’ll not betray you, but
you’ll never lack for witnesses to hang you."

"You don’t mean that, Blott!  You don’t, surely!  Think again.  There
will be no danger, and a lot of money to share. A lot, I say."

"You can’t tempt me.  I don’t care about the risk, but I sha’n’t be a
party to no cold-blooded murder.  I didn’t come here to engage in any
such fool business"; and he turned on Burke as if defying him.

"If you are not going to do as I wish, I will not help you longer, nor
give you liquor.  I can’t afford to keep a dead one in food and whisky,"
Burke went on in a whining voice, as if loath to act.

"Shut off the whisky, and be damned to you, if you wish! I may want a
drink bad enough to-morrer to kill a man, an’ I shouldn’t wonder if I
did; but I’m not feelin’ that way to-night," Blott answered, sullenly.

"Then take that, you booby, you driveling idiot!" and Burke leveled a
pistol full at Blott’s breast and fired.  Too late the latter sought to
spring upon his enemy, but with the movement he threw up his hands, and
without cry or sound of any kind sank down upon the floor.

Burke, who had sprung to his feet, stopped short when he saw Blott waver
and fall.  And thus he stood watching him, with his face half-revealed.
When some time had passed and Blott did not stir, Burke went to him, and
lifting his hand, let it fall to the floor.

"Dead, and so quick, too, the ass!  But he would have it, and I could do
nothing less.  Did he suppose I would let him go knowing what he did!
Well, well, you need not fear spooks longer, Blott, and I hope they will
find you better company than I have"; saying which, he stood
contemplating the fallen man as if reflecting on his fate.  At last,
gathering himself together, he went on: "Lie there, you donkey! till I
come back, when a hole will put you out of sight.  Better work alone
than with such a baby.  Yes, yes, much better!"  And his voice, which a
moment before had been like the cry of a wild beast, was now soft and
purring, as if with the occasion all feeling of anger had vanished from
his heart forever.

NOTE.—At the time of which Gilbert Holmes speaks, the inhabitants of the
Mississippi Valley were greatly harassed by outlaws; but these,
differing from the thugs of the East, were often men of education and
considerable culture, like Burke. Many of them were the sons of
merchants and clergymen and people of character, who thought to commence
in the West a better life, or continue their downward course with
greater license.  These social outcasts were, in the end, driven from
the country, or exterminated by bands of Regulators organized by the
communities for that purpose. For many years, however, men were not safe
abroad, unless in companies or heavily armed, if thought to have money.
Horse-stealing was a common crime, and more surely punished with death
than murder, as is the case in all new countries. Notwithstanding this,
and contrary to what is generally thought, the community was, as a
whole, made up of the highest type of men and women; men and women who
spoke pure English and in the main were refined and well educated.
Coming to the new country, they gave up every comfort to better their
fortunes, enduring hardship with cheerfulness, in the prospect held out
of wealth and independence for their children, if not for
themselves.—THE AUTHOR.




                             *CHAPTER XXX*

                          *THE RIDE FOR LIFE*


When Burke had assured himself a second time that Blott was dead, he
reloaded his pistol and hurriedly left the cabin. Waiting till he was
gone, I crept to the corner of the building and watched him as he
crossed the open space and disappeared in the shadows of the trees.
Overcome, I had now but one desire, and that to leave this place of
death; and turning, I fled across the moonlit space, past the graves and
dangling ropes, to the woods beyond.  Directing my course in the
direction I had been following, I made a wide detour that I might strike
the highway at the top of the hill instead of the bottom, as I had
thought.  Reaching the road at last, worn out with fatigue, I threw
myself down, the better to regain my lost strength.  As I lay
outstretched, I listened to catch, if I might, the report of Burke’s
pistol.  In vain, however; but perhaps the distance was too great; or
what if the traveler had not yet reached the valley!  At the thought I
sprang to my feet and ran on, hoping I might yet be in time to warn him
of his danger.  Stopping at intervals to listen, no sound reached my
ears save the moan of the wind and the far-off cry of some night-bird in
quest of its prey.  At last, discouraged and worn out, I threw myself
down beside the road, careless of all else if I might only rest and
sleep.

As my face touched the ground, and ere I could close my eyes, there
struck upon my ear the far-off rhythmical beat of a horse’s hoofs at
full gallop.  Angry at being disturbed, I arose, but standing upright I
could hear it no more. Relieved, I lay down again; but no sooner had my
head touched the cool earth than the sound came to me once more, and now
nearer and deeper than before.  There could be no mistake this time, and
rising to my feet, the steady pulse-beat of the galloping horse rose
full and clear on the still air, saying as in words, "Coming, coming,
coming!"  Or some obstruction intervening, it would die away, calling
back, as in sad adieu, "Going, going, going!"  Then the obstruction
cleared, or the ground hardening, it came again, clear and welcome as
before, "Coming, coming, coming!"  Thus I stood trembling and impatient,
counting the hoof-beats as the horse came swiftly on.  Surely this must
be the man I sought; and so believing, I braced myself and waited.  As
the horse neared the spot where I stood half-hidden by the overhanging
trees, it shied at sight of me, but the rider, keeping control with one
hand, drew a pistol with the other, and would have fired had I not cried
out:

"Stop! stop! stop!"

Bewildered, he hesitated, but distrustfully, calling in fierce anger:

"Throw up your hands, and come into the light, or I will kill you!"

Hastening to do as he said, and the moon striking my face as I stepped
into the road, he lowered his pistol, crying out:

"My God, Gilbert!"

Recognizing Uncle Job’s voice, I answered, but hardly above a whisper,
so overcome was I at seeing him.

"Great heavens! what are you doing here?" he went on, springing from his
horse; but I knew no more till I found myself lying in the road and he
bending over me.

"There, you are coming round; but, my God! how pale and wan you look,
and how torn your face!  Have you been ill, or what is the matter?" he
asked, his voice choked and trembling.

"No, I’m all right," I answered; and indeed the sight of him filled me
with such happiness that my weariness left me ere I had finished
speaking.

"There! do not get up.  Lie where you are, and when you are strong
enough you can tell me how it happens that you are here and alone, and
at this time of night," he replied, his face clouded with anxiety.

"I ran away to escape Moth; but I’ve something else to tell you," I
answered, remembering the tragedy at the cabin and Burke waiting beside
the road, "and it’s about you," I went on, overcome by the recollection.

"There is no hurry to tell it," he answered, tenderly. "We can stay here
till morning for all the difference it will make; so calm yourself."

"There is need, though, for Burke is waiting by the road to kill you," I
answered, getting to my feet and striving to overcome my weakness.

"What is that you say?  Some one waiting to kill me?" he asked, peering
into my face, as if he thought I had lost my senses.

"Yes; I heard them planning it in the cabin in Murderer’s Hollow," I
answered, simply.

"Good heavens! what could have taken you there, Gilbert?" he asked, as
if still doubting what I said.

"I was crossing the valley, and reached the cabin as the robbers came
up," I answered, striving to make myself clear, "and seeing them first,
hid in the shadow of the hut."

"You said one before, and now you say two," he answered, as if the
discrepancy confirmed his thought that I was mad.

"There were two—Burke and Blott."

"Burke and Blott?"

"Yes; our Blott, and Burke, who robbed Mr. Singleton; but when Blott
refused to aid, Burke killed him."

"What is all this you are telling me, my poor boy?" he replied, his
voice shaking.  "Surely you are dreaming."

"No, I’m not; and afterward Burke hurried away to wait your coming."

"Burke!  What on earth can he be doing here, unless, indeed, he has been
driven from his home, and so turned outlaw.  Did he know it was me?"

"I think not, for I never thought of you at all."

"How did he know I was coming this way to-night?"

"Some one in Appletop sent him word, he said."

"He only wanted to rob me.  He could not have wished to kill me, unless
in revenge!" Uncle Job answered, inquiringly.

"Yes, both rob and kill you, and as it had been agreed between him and
the person in Appletop, he said."

Upon this I told Uncle Job all that I had heard and seen at the cabin.
When I had finished, he stood for a long time silent, asking himself
over and over again who it was that could have informed Burke of his
coming, or that desired his death, and wherefore, if, indeed, it was not
a ruse of Burke’s to deceive Blott.

"I can’t make it out," he said at last.  "The river is too low for boats
to pass the rapids, so I had to come this way, and started late on
purpose to avoid highwaymen, for I have a lot of money with me."

"Burke knew all about it," I answered; "even the hour you were to
start."

"Then it is lucky I was delayed; but I have still time to pay my
respects to him, the villain!" he answered, throwing the rein over his
horse’s neck.

"Time to do what?" I asked.

"To go on to the cabin and take or kill Burke, the cold-blooded
assassin!" he answered, grimly.

"No, no!  You’ll not do that, Uncle Job, surely!" I cried.

"Yes, I must have Burke, or know who it is that sent him word.  My life
may depend upon it hereafter."

"He’ll kill you!  He’s a devil, but soft and purring like a cat," I
answered, remembering Burke’s way.

"I will not give him a chance.  Besides, Blott may not be dead."

"I know he is, for his hand dropped like lead," I answered.

"Very likely, and deserves it for the company he was in; but pistols
don’t always kill.  You stay here," he went on, preparing to mount;
"there is no danger, and I will be back in an hour."

"No.  If you’re going, I’m going, too," I answered, determined not to be
alone again in this forest, so full of horrors.

"Well, do as you like.  There will be no danger if we can reach the
place without being seen."

"That’ll be easy enough, for the trees will hide us; but I wish you’d go
back to Appletop," I answered, full of forebodings.

"To be shot from a bush to-morrow?  No!  I must find out who it is that
seeks my life, if, indeed, there is any one save Burke himself."

"Burke’ll never tell, I know he’ll not," I answered, still hoping to
dissuade him.

"Well, I will get him, anyway, and that will make one enemy the less to
guard against," he replied, springing into the saddle.

Lifting me up behind him, he put spurs to his horse, and in a few
minutes we reached the top of the bluff.  Turning into the forest, we
made our way to the grove back of the cabin, and here, fastening the
horse, we crept forward on our hands and knees to the rear of the hut.
Peering within, and everything being as I had left it, we made our way
into the dark inclosure.  Closing the door, Uncle Job went to Blott,
bidding me keep a lookout for Burke; and this I could do through the
opening in the wall without in any way betraying our presence.  Trying
first his pulse and then his heart, Uncle Job exclaimed at last:

"There is life in him, but whether he can be brought around or not is
another thing."  Saying which, he got down on his knees and began to
beat the man’s arms and chest, prying his mouth open at last, and
breathing into it, as if he would force life into the body whether or
no.

While thus engaged, Burke emerged from the shadows of the trees, and
upon my crying out, Uncle Job got up, and taking a pistol in each hand,
stationed himself in the middle of the room.  Reaching the door, Burke
pushed it open, and doing so, stood outlined in the bright moonlight.
At this, and before he could enter or suspect our presence, Uncle Job
cried out in a terrible voice:

"Throw up your hands, Burke, or you are a dead man!"

Surprised, the robber stepped back, wavering, as if uncertain whether to
fly or grasp his weapons; but Uncle Job advancing, thrust his pistols
forward, calling out again:

"Quick! before I kill you!"  And upon this, Burke, with a dreadful oath,
did as he was ordered.

"Thanks, Colonel, thanks!" Uncle Job went on, more quietly.  "I had not
expected to meet you so soon again; but back up a little, will you?
There, that will do.  Now, Gilbert, come and relieve him of his pistols.
There is no danger, lad, for I will kill him if he stirs so much as a
hair," he added, pressing the weapons close against Burke’s breast.
Doing as I was told, I went to the robber, and taking his pistols, hid
them in the cabin.  "We are getting on finely, Gilbert.  Now see if he
has a knife.  Don’t be afraid."  Obeying, I took from Burke a murderous
weapon, which I threw, with all my might into the surrounding weeds.
All this while the robber stood still, his eyes darting this way and
that, as a wild beast’s might when suddenly brought to bay.

"Now, Colonel, I must trouble you to remove your coat. There, thank you!
Gilbert, take off his belt and strap his arms to his body," Uncle Job
went on, pleasantly, keeping his pistols all the while leveled upon
Burke.  "Tighter, lad, tighter!  Don’t leave any slack.  We are getting
on, Colonel, we are getting on; so don’t be impatient.  Now take my
belt, Gilbert, and bind his legs together in the same way. Harder, boy!
you don’t half pull!  There, that is better. I am sorry to do this,
Colonel, but assassins and those who murder without knowing why must be
carefully looked to," Uncle Job ran on in a chatty way, as if costuming
a friend and being desirous of doing it well, even at some personal
inconvenience.  "Now, Colonel, I must ask you to lie down. There, so,
so!  That will do; and let me advise you to keep still if you value your
life, for I am in a mood to kill you," Uncle Job added, soberly enough,
examining Burke’s fastenings as he spoke, tightening them and turning
the belts about so that the buckles could not be reached.

To all that was said and done, Burke made no response, seeming to feel
that it was useless to make remonstrance. Indeed, his discovery and the
dead man lying in full view told him that to beg for mercy was a waste
of breath.  When at last Uncle Job had things fixed to his liking, he
stopped, and looking at Burke, said:

"Now that we have some leisure, Burke, I should like to know how it
happens you are here, and an outlaw, for when I saw you last you were
about to return to Mississippi."

"Yes, and I should, except for your robbing me of my winnings, curse
you!" he answered, but mildly, and as if speaking to a friend.

"What difference did that make?" Uncle Job asked.

"All the difference in the world, for I could then have recouped myself,
but being under a ban I dared not go back empty-handed."

"Then it was for both gain and revenge that you were going to kill me
to-night?"

"Were you the man I was waiting for?" Burke asked, in surprise.

"Yes, and you knew it."

"No; for if I had I would have gone to Appletop to make sure of killing
you," Burke answered.

"I should have thought Blott’s murder enough for one night," Uncle Job
answered, impatiently.

"That was nothing.  He brought it on himself, the fool! And I should
have slept soundly for a week could I have killed you, too.  That is the
way such things affect me," Burke replied, looking Uncle Job coldly in
the face.

"Have you no conscience?" the latter asked, out of all patience.

"Don’t talk cant!  Conscience is a matter of digestion. If that is good,
I sleep soundly; if not, a cricket will make me start with fear."

"Have you no mercy, either, Burke?" Uncle Job asked.

"No, not if it would rob me of a crumb or a drop of water I craved.  It
is every one for himself as I look at it."

"You devil!  You don’t deserve to live."

"Yes, as much as you.  We are both animals, only differently built.  You
can live on vegetables, but I must have meat and plenty of it, and not
cooked too well, either."

"Well, all this leads to nothing; but I should like to ask you a
question, Burke, and if you are wise, you will answer it frankly," Uncle
Job responded.

"You can ask as many as you like, and I will do as I think best about
answering them, Mr. Throckmorton," the other replied, with a soft purr
in his voice, as if speaking to a comrade.

"What I want to know is, who told you I was to pass this way to-night,
if, indeed, any one told you?"

"Well, really, I should like to oblige you, but you will have to excuse
me," Burke answered, looking at Uncle Job as if it pained him beyond
expression to refuse his request.

"Then you refuse to tell?" Uncle Job replied, disappointment clearly
showing in his voice.

"Thank you, yes; I can’t, really.  And now may I ask you a question in
return?" Burke answered.

"Yes, but I will not promise to answer you," Uncle Job replied, shortly.

"Of course not, Mr. Throckmorton, of course not.  It is nothing of
importance, anyway."

"Well, what is it, Burke?"

"It is this, if you don’t mind.  Who told you I was waiting by the
roadside for you?"

"I don’t know that there is any harm in telling you, but I guess I had
better not," Uncle Job replied, glancing at me. "Perhaps it was the same
person who told you I was coming this way.  Who knows?  I will make a
bargain with you, though, Burke, if you have a mind.  Answer my question
and I will answer yours."

To this Burke made no reply, shutting his mouth as if it concealed a
secret of the greatest value to him.

"Very well; we will say no more about it," Uncle Job continued.  "Now,
Gilbert, if you will look after him, I will see if I can do anything for
Blott."  And going into the cabin, he got down on his knees and
commenced to work over the fallen man as before.  "His heart flutters
and there is life in him, if I only knew how to get at it, but that is
just where I fail," he exclaimed at last, rising to his feet.  "We must
have a doctor, Gilbert, and quickly, if he is to be saved."

"A doctor!" I answered.

"Yes; and to get him we must go to Appletop."

"Blott will surely die before he could reach here," I answered.

"Perhaps not, if you were to go without loss of time," Uncle Job
replied, looking at me inquiringly.

"I’ll not go," I answered, shortly, determined not to leave him alone
with Burke.

"Why not?  No harm can come to you, and I am as safe here as in bed.
Besides, it may save Blott’s life.  You are not strong enough, though,
to stand the ride, I am afraid," he added, scanning my face.

"I’m all right, but I wouldn’t know where to go," I answered.

"Oh, that will be easy enough.  The road we came leads there, and you
can’t miss it.  In the middle of the town as you go forward there is a
park where all the roads meet, and at the end of the one you are
following there is a tavern, with a wide porch and green blinds.  Stop
there and tell them what is wanted, and they will do the rest."

"I can’t leave you here alone," I answered, nowise inclined to do as he
said.

"There is no danger; and how will I dispose of Burke if you don’t go for
help?" he replied.

"All right, I’ll go," I answered, seeing there was no other way.

"That is a brave lad!  Tell them to send a surgeon and a man to aid.
There! not another word.  The dapple-gray mare is as gentle as a lamb,
and will carry you like the wind"; and without saying more he went and
brought her to where I stood, and lifting me into the saddle, shortened
the stirrups and tightened the girth.  "Don’t spare her, my lad.  She is
good for fifty miles, and a better horse you never had at Wild Plum, if
you have the strength to stand the ride."

"I’m as strong as an ox," I answered; "and you know I’m used to horses."

"Yes; but look well to the saddlebags, my boy, for the money is not
mine.  Now be off, and God bless you!" he cried, stepping back and
waving me away.

Glancing over my shoulder as I shot under the trees, he stood where I
left him, watching and waving me a fond adieu. For a while the cool air
and the novelty of my errand buoyed me up, but after a time, being
greatly worn in body, I lost somewhat the security of my seat.  This I
thought due to the swaying of the overwrought animal, and not to any
lack of steadiness on my part; but alarmed, I grasped the saddle, urging
the horse with whip and rein to still greater speed. Going on, strive as
I would, every trifling thing jarred my nerves and agitated my mind, and
soon strange fantasies such as I had never seen before began to dance
before my eyes.  Riding with my back to the moon, my very shadow came to
perplex me, as if it were some unnatural thing.  Now it would run on
ahead, as if afraid, only to halt directly for me to overtake it.  Then,
as if tired of the road, it would wander off into the bushes, climbing
the sides of the hills and trees in the strangest possible way.  Why did
it not go on before me, as a shadow should?  Then I would be conscious
that its vagaries were caused by the windings and inequalities of the
road, and nothing else; but straightway I had convinced myself that this
was so, I would fall to speculating about it again, as if it somehow
boded me evil.  How strangely, too, the trees and road blended at times
or were lost to sight in utter blackness! Surely there was some mist or
storm coming on with the dawn!  Then again I would seem to topple and
fall from my horse, only to find myself a moment after holding hard and
going faster than before.  What strange forms the objects by the
roadside took on, and how dim and tired my eyes with looking!  Or was it
the wind?  Yes, that was it, for I was always affected that way at Wild
Plum when riding at full speed.  With all this, I was consumed with a
burning desire to get on, and faster, as if the world were about to stop
and the sky fall.  This mare of Uncle Job’s that he thought so fine,
why, my pony could beat her; and with the thought I fell to pounding her
sides with my heels to make her go the faster. What mattered the smoke
that steamed from her sides and the foam that flecked her head and
shoulders if she could do no better than this!  Then changing, I would
praise her, patting her shoulder and calling her the bravest horse in
the world. How dreary and long the road, though!  And its many devious
windings!  Why were these not straightened?  The hills, too! Surely they
might be made easier!

Going on in this mood, the moon died out and the gray of the morning
came on as I reached the open country, and looking away saw the great
river, black and glimmering as if with a sickness of some kind.  By this
I knew I was far on my way, and urging my horse to still greater speed,
rocking this way and that, I came at last, without expectation, full
upon the town.  Now indeed I was sure, but without halting or looking to
right or left I flew onward, until in the uncertain light I came
straight upon the park, as Uncle Job had said.  Pulling my horse on her
haunches, the little tavern, with its sign dangling in the still air,
was at my very elbow.  With the sight I slipped from my saddle and ran
to the door, beating it with my hands and forehead, crying all the time,
"Open! open! open!"  No response, however, came to my summons until my
voice grew hoarse with the effort.  Then, as my strength was leaving me
and my sight grew dim, the door flew open, and I fell forward into the
arms of the man who held it. Of sense I had none left, nor of voice
scarce enough to be heard, but clutching him as a drowning man might, I
cried:

"I’m from Uncle Job—he’s at the cabin in Murderer’s Hollow!  Go—quick,
and—take a surgeon—and help—and—and—look to the saddlebags, and—"  But
that was all, and sinking down, I thought I was dying, and was glad, as
one might be who throws off a burden too heavy to bear.




                             *CHAPTER XXXI*

                              *CONSTANCE*


When I opened my eyes, I lay without moving, staring and unconscious of
life as if I had never been.  Presently, tiring with the effort, I sank
back into the blackness and stillness of night.  Awakening anew, and yet
not knowing that I lived, something touched my lips, and I opened them
as a young bird will, and swallowed what was given me.  Drifting again
into somber nothingness, I revived, but after what length of time or
wherefore I did not know.  Then a face bent over mine, and looking down
into my glazed and staring eyes, started back with a sob or stifled cry.
Now I began to watch the shadows of the room, as a child might, without
knowing they were shadows or what they signified.  Relapsing once more
into unconsciousness, I awakened, and after a while fell to tracing the
objects about me, and with some thought that I had seen them before, but
distrustfully, so weak was my understanding.  Thus days passed, wherein
a shadowy face bent over mine, with sorrowful eyes that were always
anxious and often filled with tears.  Gaining strength, I made out,
little by little, the things about me, and doing so, smiled as children
will in their sleep or when a toy is flashed before their eyes. By and
by the objects more distinct began to fix themselves, and in the guise
of friends, but drifting, and purposely, as if to elude me.

Thus the past came back, until at last I need no longer study the great
canopied bed with its dangling laces, nor the faces of the king and his
minister staring at me from off the wall.  They were friends, and
craning my neck, I looked about for the curious table, and in the sweep
of my eye caught sight of my old enemy, the timber-wolf, above the door.
I was not at Wild Plum, then!  That was gone; but next to it, and now as
dear, at the Dragon—Constance’s home.  Beyond the window were the big
trees and Little Sandy, and about me the treasures that Constance and
her father loved.  Here it was I had dined and gone to sleep, and
strange that it should seem so long when only a night had passed!  It
was time to rise, and with the thought I sought to lift my head, but all
in vain.  Falling back and resting, other thoughts came, and not like
shadows: the flight from Wild Plum, Moth, the jail, Murderer’s Hollow!
At this last I shuddered, so real did it appear.  Was it a dream after
all, or was I dreaming now? Surely the one or the other!  Worn out, I
raised my hand; but how white and thin it looked!  I had been ill, then,
and so had never left the Dragon and Little Sandy.  That was it; the
things I remembered were visions and nothing else.  Reasoning thus, I
sighed as one will whose heart is weak or breaking; and scarce had it
passed my lips ere a face dearer to me than all else in life bent over
mine with a look of pity and tenderest love.

"Constance!"

"Gilbert!"

"Come nearer, dearest, so I can see you better," I whispered, after
awhile, afraid to speak aloud lest the vision vanish.

"My face touches yours, Gilbert."

"Then kiss me and put your arms about my neck," I answered, partly
reassured.

"Yes, you dear child!  I’ll do anything you say."

"Oh, I am so weary and tired, Constance," I answered, striving to return
her caress.

"Yes, but you will be stronger soon if you lie still"; and the sweet
angel laid her fingers on my lips, keeping her face close to mine as I
had asked.  Kissing her hand, I had no wish to disobey if only I might
look into her eyes and feel her breath upon my face; and lest it should
be only a dream, I lay still, and looking into her eyes, sank into a
gentle sleep.

Awakening, I found her bending over me with anxious eyes and troubled
face.

"Constance! you are still there?"

"Yes, always."

"Tell me I’m awake."

"Yes, and better, you dear boy!"

"I’m at the Dragon, and you are surely Constance?" I asked, ready to cry
out.

"Yes, you know I’m Constance"; and she bent over and kissed me as if the
better to reassure me.

"I’ve had such dreams, Constance! such terrible dreams!"

"It’s nothing, Gilbert.  People with fevers always have dreams," she
answered, caressing my face.

"I thought I left Little Sandy with Uncle Job, and then a lot of things
happened."

"Yes; but don’t think of it any more.  Dreams never come true, you
know," she answered, placing her face beside mine.

"I won’t; only I’m glad I’m in Little Sandy," I answered, lying still.
When I next awoke Uncle Job and Setti were beside me, my hands clasped
in theirs.

"You are better, Gilbert," Uncle Job spoke up, stopping short, as if
something choked him.

"I’m all right," I answered, feeling stronger.

"You are a Little Prince, and my True Knight forever," Setti exclaimed,
bending over me and taking my face in both her hands.

"I’ll be anything you wish, Setti, you know," I answered, striving to
answer with some spirit.

"Then I must be careful," she answered, smiling through her tears and
kissing me.

"No, you mustn’t," I cried, in great spirits.  Then turning to Uncle Job
I went on: "I’m sorry to have kept you here, uncle, but I couldn’t help
it.  I’ve never been very strong, you know," I added, thinking how
little a thing it took to upset me.

"I said I wanted to stay longer in Little Sandy, you remember," he
replied, with a show of being cheerful.

"Your business needed you, though."

"Men always say that, Gilbert," he answered, as if it were nothing.

"What about Aunt Jane?" I asked, fearing to speak her name.

"Oh, she will never bother you any more."

"I’m glad of that, for I dreamed she had a man who followed me
everywhere, giving me no peace."

"Poor boy! but you must lie still, the doctor says, if you want to get
well," he answered, turning away.

"I’ve a lot I want to say, Uncle Job," I cried, following him with my
eyes.

"Yes, but not now, Gilbert," Constance interposed, coming to my side and
laying her hand on my lips.  "Your fever will surely come back if you
don’t keep quiet."

"I must talk, or you’ll all vanish and it will turn out to be a dream, I
know it will," I answered, holding tight to her hand.

"No, for it’s all real.  Please lie still now, Gilbert; for my sake,"
she whispered, bending over me.

"I will if you’ll stay and sit where I can see you"; and reaching out I
sought to lay hold of her, but eluding me, as if she were a shadow, her
form faded from my sight and I knew no more.  Coming to again, my first
thought was of her, and she, sweet angel, as if knowing it would be so,
was there to meet my anxious look.  When, however, I would have spoken,
she placed her hand on my lips, saying:

"You must not talk"; and kissing her hand, I was fain to do as she said.

In this way many days passed, Constance giving me nourishment, and
sitting beside me, her hand clasped in mine. When sometimes I would have
talked in spite of her, she would leave her seat as if to go away; at
which I would do as she wished, only looking always into her sweet face
and gathering there some new hope of life and happiness.

"You are my little mother, Constance, only different from her, and not
different either," I said one day.

"Yes, always your little mother," she answered, taking my hand.

"You will not go away as she did, though?" I answered, the fear of
losing her being always uppermost in my mind, so sore was my heart.

"You dear boy, you know I will never leave you," she answered, smiling
and patting my hand.

Lying thus, my thoughts would sometimes wander, in spite of me, to the
visions of my sickness, but if I sought to speak of them and so free my
mind and have an end of it, Constance would not listen, saying dreams
always came to those who had a fever.  So, after a while, not being able
to speak of them, they faded away, as such things will when treated
irreverently. Thus, at last, I got the peace of mind I needed.  Save a
visit each day from Uncle Job and Setti, no one came near me except
Constance and the doctor.  When I slept, Constance rested beside me in a
great chair, never seeming to eat nor sleep, nor desire to do either.
The doctor I had never seen before, but that was not strange, not having
much need of medicine up to this time.  He had little to say save to
tell me I would soon be on my feet if I but did as Constance told me.
One day, however, more talkative than usual, he said, smiling on her,
and softly tapping his medicine-case:

"You have been ill to death, my lad, and but for this little woman, and
the calomel and jalap, would have surely died."

"I know it; and except for her I’d not care to live," I answered, my
throat filling.  Nothing, indeed, could exceed my love for the sweet
girl, and it added to my happiness now to think I should always owe my
life to her and her tender care.

As I grew stronger, Setti came and sat beside me, and I have ever been
grateful for this chance that made the gentle being known to me.  For
with her shy ways I else had never known her as the tender and good in
woman should be by those who hold them in respect.  As I gained strength
Uncle Job’s visits were more frequent, but further than caressing my
hand or face he scarce said a word, so soft was his heart.  The great
care with which they watched over me I must believe to have been needed;
for one day, when I disregarded some order of Constance’s, I fell into
such a dreadful faint that all their efforts to bring me to were vain,
until Uncle Job and the doctor had been sent for; and thus I found them
grouped about my bed when I revived.  When at last I had gained strength
and was pronounced out of danger, I one day asked Constance if Aunt Jane
had been to see me, thinking it strange if she had not, even in one so
cold.  For a time Constance did not reply, and when she did it was not
like her, but as if she were acting a part.

"No, your aunt has not been here, Gilbert.  Do you care much?"

"I don’t know.  Only I thought she might have come while I was sick."

"It’s so far, Gilbert, you know."

"So far! her farm is scarce half an hour’s ride, Constance. She can’t
care for me.  Or haven’t you told her?"

"No, she doesn’t know, Gilbert."

"Oh," I answered, not wondering much, but still feeling as if she ought
to have been told.  "Didn’t you want her to know?"

"We thought to write her, but put it off from day to day, hoping you
would be better."

"To write her?" I answered, only the more puzzled.

"You don’t understand, Gilbert," Constance answered, moving about the
room, as she had a way of doing when anyway disturbed.  After a while,
recovering herself, she went on, "Suppose your aunt is farther away than
you think, Gilbert?"

"I don’t understand, Constance, unless she is dead or has moved away," I
answered, greatly disturbed.

"Suppose this is not Little Sandy, but Appletop.  What would you say to
that, Gilbert?" she asked, kissing me.

At this I was more bewildered than ever, not being able in any way to
make out the sense of what she was saying.

"How can that be and you here?" I answered at last.

"Well, would it be so very strange?  I might be in Appletop, you know,"
she answered, as if leading me on.

"This room, too!  It couldn’t be in both places!" I cried, thinking that
for some reason she was seeking to mislead me.

"Might we not have moved to Appletop and brought these things with us?
That would make it clear," she answered, bending over me.

"Yes—I don’t know—only tell me quick!" I answered.

"That is how it is, Gilbert.  This is not Little Sandy, but Appletop,"
she replied, pressing her face down close beside mine.  After a while,
raising her head and smiling on me in tenderest love, she added: "Are
you glad, Gilbert!"

"Yes, you being here," I answered, not so much surprised after all, if
the truth were told, for I could never quite make myself believe that
some part of my dream was not true.  "I so longed to see you after we
left Little Sandy," I went on, "that I always wished myself back, though
a hundred Moths and Aunt Janes were in the way."

"Then you are not worried?" she asked, kissing me again.

"No; why should I be? but have I been sick long?"

"Yes, many weeks."

"How did it happen?  I can’t remember that I was ailing," I answered.

"You broke down that morning when you came to our door, and for weeks
knew nobody, but raved continually about Moth and Burke and the wild
animals that had you imprisoned in a tree of some kind."

"Did I talk about such things?" I asked

"Yes."

"I’m a poor stick, always breaking down and making a show of myself," I
answered, ashamed of my weakness.

"No, you are not.  The doctor said your sickness was brought on by
fatigue and lack of food and sleep.  It was your coming to, though, he
most dreaded, fearing you would lose your mind."

"Now I see why I am in this room, and why you have made it like the old
one," I answered, tears coming to my eyes at the thought of their
kindness.

"Yes, we fixed it up like the other so you would think you were in
Little Sandy.  See," she added, going to the window and throwing back
the curtain, "this is not the old square, but another, larger and finer,
with a house hidden away in the trees."

"Where all the roads meet, as Uncle Job said," I answered, putting my
arm about her and kissing her in such delight of living as I had never
known before.

"There; you will bring on your fever again if you act in that way, you
wild boy!" she answered, drawing back.

"I don’t care if I do," I answered, reaching out and taking her hand and
pressing it to my lips.

"Then you don’t mind my not telling you all this before?" she asked, as
if she had been in doubt how I would take the part she had played in
misleading me.

"No, for now I’ll not have to leave you again.  Tell me, Constance," I
asked, after a while, "why has your father not been to see me?  I’ve
looked for him every day."

"He had to go back to Little Sandy, but will be here in a few days.  It
was he who caught you that morning."

"Was it?  I couldn’t see."

"We never expected to hear you speak again, for you lay for hours as if
dead.  Then sleeping and waking you uttered frightful cries, and for
weeks we stood about your bed, watching and praying," Constance
answered, tears dimming her soft eyes at the remembrance.

The next day, being stronger than ever, Constance said I might talk, and
with that I fell to questioning her about everything that had happened,
and particularly about Uncle Job, who, next to her, was ever uppermost
in my thoughts.

"Did some one go to Uncle Job that night?" I asked.

"Yes; papa and the doctor."

"What did they find?" I asked, lifting myself up.

"They found your Uncle Job guarding Burke and trying to bring the other
man to life," she replied.

"Did he succeed?" I asked, remembering poor Blott, and with what courage
he had stood up at the last.

"No; but the doctor soon brought him to."

"How is he now?"

"He is well and at work about the stables.  Papa doesn’t think he is
bad, only weak, and that Burke misled him."

"Burke!" I exclaimed, a tremor creeping over me at the thought of that
cruel villain and his soft, purring way.  "What did they do with him?"

"They put him in prison, but when Blott refused to appear against him he
was released."

"Why wouldn’t Blott appear?" I asked, surprised.

"Every one urged him to, but he said he was as bad as Burke."

"They ought not to have let Burke go!" I cried, thinking of Uncle Job.

"That is what papa said, but the jail was full and they would have had
to board him, and the town being poor, they didn’t want to do that, no
one appearing against him."

"It’s too bad," I answered, all Burke’s cunning and wickedness rising
before me.  "Didn’t Uncle Job try to detain him?"

"No; and he seemed much relieved when Burke was released and left the
town, at which we all wondered."

"It was like him not to think of himself," I answered, remembering the
Singletons, and why Uncle Job should wish Burke anywhere but in
Appletop.

"Has he anything to fear from Burke any more than others?" Constance
asked, as if my alarm had in some way communicated itself to her.

"Oh, hasn’t he told you?" I asked, stopping short; for if uncle had said
nothing about the conspiracy to kill him, ought I to tell?

"No."

At this I wondered, not being able to see any reason why he should not
have told Mr. Seymour.  Anyway, I determined to tell Constance, and this
I did, but without referring to the Singletons or what happened on the
boat.  Constance thought it strange, and straightway began to wonder who
there could be in Appletop that wished Uncle Job harm, but fruitlessly.
Indeed, after a while we concluded it was but a ruse of Burke’s to give
him an excuse for keeping more than his share of the money.  This, we
made up our minds, was what Uncle Job thought, and so when he came to
visit me I ventured to say as much, but without his vouchsafing any
reply.

"Did Uncle Job get hurt that night?" I asked, continuing my talk with
Constance, the better to keep her by my side.

"No; but when he saw you on his return he was nearly crazed, blaming
himself for all you suffered.  Nor did he leave the house until the
doctor pronounced you out of danger.  He was like one out of his mind,
and would not go to his room, but slept on a cot before your door.  Had
you died it would have killed him, the doctor said, so much was he
wrought up over your misfortunes."

"Poor uncle! he was in no way to blame," I answered. "Tell me,
Constance, how it was that you came to leave Little Sandy?" I asked,
flying from one thing to another, as people will whose minds are weak.
"You had no thought of it when I came away."

"No; but papa had grown to dislike the place.  After my mother died he
wanted to leave, and when your father and mother were gone, he was still
more inclined that way.  So when your Uncle Job wrote to him to come to
Appletop, he did not wait to write, but taking everything, we drove
across the country, following the route you took.  When we got here we
were disappointed not to find you, papa not less than I, for you know he
has loved you as if you were his son since that day you saved my life."

At this, too full for speech, I drew her to my side and kissed her.  For
the doctor would have it that I should lie in bed part of the day, to
ease my heart, he said—though why my heart should need easing I could
not understand; but doctors—once they get you at a disadvantage—exact
all kinds of things of you, as every one knows, though for good reasons,
it is probable, in most cases.

"How long have you been in Appletop?" I went on, that I might still hear
her voice.

"We had only been here a little while when you came."

"How did you find time to fix this room?" I asked, wondering, it was so
like the other.

"It gave us a lot of trouble, for carpenters are hard to get here; but
papa is pleased, for it is dearer to him than everything else."

"I know; and have you named this place the Dragon?" I asked, smoothing
out her hair, which was ever inclined to fly apart as if impatient of
restraint.

"Yes; for any other would seem odd."

"The sign, too, is it like the old one?"

"Worse, because better painted, papa says.  He does better in
water-colors though."

"Did he paint it?"

"Yes."

"Can he paint real pictures, too?" I asked, thinking how beautiful she
was with the sun shining in her hair.

"Yes, but no one is to know it," she replied; "though why, I don’t
know."

"No?" I answered, gazing on her dear form and thinking how much more
fortunate I was than other youths, and all because of her love and
tender ways.




                            *CHAPTER XXXII*

                            *CONVALESCENCE*


One day when I was well on my way toward recovery, I was made happy by a
visit from Mrs. Singleton.  I could plainly hear her inquiries as she
mounted the stairs, and so was in a measure prepared to receive the dear
lady and respond to her loving embrace and multiplied questions when she
finally entered the room.

"You are feeling better, I know, for your looks show it!" she exclaimed,
holding my hand and putting an arm about Constance.

"Yes, thank you; I’m a good deal better," I answered, grateful for what
she said.  For there are no more disagreeable people than those who tell
you just how you look when you are ailing.  Because of this I have
always maintained that if you have nothing agreeable to say about one’s
looks, you should be silent.  Or if you must babble about such matters,
should say something that will not depress those you address too much.

"I have been kept away from you, my child, by the vexations of
housekeeping," Mrs. Singleton went on, "but have known every day how you
were getting on."

"I expect you find it very hard to get started in your new home," I
answered.

"Yes; the worry is enough to drive one mad, and it is made worse by the
trouble of getting or keeping a servant."

"Do you like Appletop as well as you expected?" I asked at a venture.

"Oh, yes, and so does Mr. Singleton, who has a fine business; but my
girls! they drive me wild."

"I’m sorry to hear that," I answered, not sympathizing with her very
much, for she was the very picture of health and comfort of life.

"Yes; they say we left slavery in Mississippi to make slaves of them
here, and indeed it is like it in many ways.  For they have to be taught
to wash and iron and cook, just as they were taught music when little
things; and not knowing how, their hands are skinned by the washboard
and burned by hot irons until they are a sight to see."

"That’s too bad."

"Yes; but they are getting on better now, though they manage in one way
and another to put most of the work on poor Betty."

"How does Miss Betty like that?" I asked, glad of the reference because
of my fondness for her.

"She says she doesn’t care, and that in time she will be the best cook
in the state."

"There’s always one worker in every family, they say," I answered.

"Oh, the others like to work, though not to cook; but it is said, you
know, that the acorn that doesn’t sprout the pigs eat, and so what one
of the dear things lacks, the others make up for," she answered, with a
good deal of pride.

"That’s true, I’m sure; but haven’t you any wish to go back to
Mississippi?" I asked, to encourage her to talk.

"No, not if we could.  The girls like it here too, I am sure, if their
thoughts were known, the air and the freedom are so fine.  They all send
their love, and will come and see you when the doctor and Constance will
permit," she answered, kissing the sweet girl by her side.

"I’m sure I shall be glad to see them," I answered, remembering their
pleasant ways and many kindnesses to me.

"Here is something Betty sends you, and it is her own make," Mrs.
Singleton replied, removing the cover from a dish of jelly that looked
like amber in the morning sunlight.

"Tell Miss Betty I’m much obliged to her," I answered, asking for a
spoon that I might try it at once.  For I was now hungry all the time,
and my thoughts dwelt more on delicacies like this than anything else.

"That will please her, the dear child, for she is never so happy as when
doing things of this kind."

"It’s good of her to remember me and she may send me more another day,
if she has a mind," I answered, as if in banter and yet meaning it, for
such things were hard to get in Appletop.

"That she will, my dear, and bring it herself, if she may," Mrs.
Singleton answered, turning to Constance.

"I hope she will, for it will do Gilbert good to see his friends now,"
Constance spoke up, pleased with the kindness shown me; for Mrs.
Singleton and her daughters were loved by every one in Appletop, because
of their kind hearts and unaffected ways.

When the dear lady had taken her departure, I said to Constance,
remembering why the Singletons left Mississippi:

"Have the girls any beaus?"

"Yes, and Miss Betty more especially."

"She is the worker, too."

"It’s not on that account, though perhaps it is a recommendation; but
her being a worker doesn’t prevent your Uncle Job going there very
often."

"Uncle Job, is he paying her attention?" I asked, not much surprised,
remembering what I had seen at the steamboat landing.

"Yes, he is desperately in love with her; and she is worthy of it, too,"
Constance answered.

"I’m sure she is; and does she care for him?" I asked.

"I think so, but she is so full of her pretty ways and love of everybody
that I can’t tell.  Sometimes I think she favors him very much, and then
I don’t know."

"Is there any one else who pays her attention?" I asked, interested at
once in Uncle Job’s suit.

"Yes, his partner, Mr. Rathe, is madly in love with her, they say,
though she doesn’t give him any encouragement," she answered.

"I didn’t know Uncle Job had a partner," I responded, surprised, I know
not why, but more that there should be rivalry between them in such a
matter; "what has he got a partner for, anyway?"

"Papa asked him that, and he said because his business called him away
so much."

"Who is Rathe?" I inquired, feeling somehow a growing enmity toward him.

"I don’t know—no one does, I think; but that is nothing here where most
people are strangers to each other, except as they are thrown together
and so get acquainted," she answered, simply.

"What do you think of him?" I asked, feeling that if she liked him he
must be all right.  For every true woman has that strange knowledge of
men that cannot go wrong, and so makes them a safe guide in such
matters.  Constance not answering, I added: "Or maybe you don’t know him
very well?"

"I have hardly seen him, and so ought not to judge," she answered, as if
evading my inquiry.

Thinking of what she said, I braced myself to ask a question that had
been on my lips since she told me I was in Appletop, but somehow, when I
would have spoken, the words stuck in my throat, as medicine sometimes
will.  Now, because of Uncle Job’s troubles, I determined to speak out,
and so asked:

"Has Moth been here?"

"Yes; they had scarcely led your horse to the stable when he rode up to
make inquiries; but papa, pretending to fly into a rage, cried out that
if he ever spoke to him again or crossed his door he would have him
ducked in the river for harassing you so"; and her face lighted at the
recollection as if the remembrance pleased her greatly.

"What did Moth do then?"

"Oh, he took it in good part, saying he did not expect help, and that
what he wanted was for your good, however others might view it.  After
lingering about the town for a few days he went away, believing, we
think, that you had not come to Appletop; for no one except those we
trust know you are here."

"That’s good, and I hope it is the end of him," I answered, feeling much
relieved.

"We think it is, for unless he has left some one to spy about, how will
he ever find out you are here?" she added, as if to clinch the matter.

This mention filled me with new apprehension, for I thought it just like
Moth’s cunning to leave a spy behind.  I said nothing to Constance,
however, for it would do no good, and rather than disturb her I would
have faced a hundred Moths, such was the tenderness I felt for her.  One
day not long afterward, when we sat looking across into the park, she
suddenly turned to me, saying:

"You have never asked about your friend Fox, Gilbert?"

"Fox!" I answered, startled out of myself; for how could she know
anything about that strange man, half robber, half priest.  "Who told
you about him?"

"He came here to ask about you."

"About me?’

"Yes; late one night a man rode up to the door and called for your Uncle
Job, and when he went out, Fox was there. He told how you and he escaped
from the jail, adding that he had greatly blamed himself for letting you
go off alone that night."

"That was kind of him," I answered, glad to have been remembered, though
Fox was an outlaw and cast-off, and thought to be altogether bad.

"Yes; and when your uncle told him of your illness, he was greatly
distressed, and afterward kept coming to make inquiries till the doctor
said you were out of danger.  At last, when he went away, he asked your
uncle to tell you that though he had taken Moth’s horse, he had returned
it to the owner, adding, as if to make light of what he had done, that
the horse was a poor thing, anyway, and not worth keeping."

"That was fine of him, and to send word, too.  He is no more a robber,
though, than I am, only he has got into a loose way of living and there
is no chance for him to quit, I am afraid.  I only wish he lived in
Appletop," I added.

"Why?"

"Oh, he’d be a good friend, and one who would help find out who is
plotting against Uncle Job, if what Burke said was true," I answered.
At this, and strangely enough, I thought of Rathe, but why I do not
know, unless because of his efforts to gain the favor of Miss Betty, and
so was an enemy of Uncle Job’s.  "I don’t suppose Uncle Job and Rathe
are very good friends, since they have become rivals?" I asked,
determined to learn all I could.

"I have never heard your uncle say anything unkind of him.  He would be
too proud, though, to do that; but Setti says Rathe’s face is anything
but friendly when your uncle’s name is mentioned."

"Does Rathe live at the Dragon?"

"He did until the last few days; but he is away most of the time;
indeed, your uncle and he are hardly ever in town together."

"Does he know I am here?"

"I don’t know; we have never told him."

"I hope he doesn’t," I answered, feeling somehow as if it would be
better if he did not, and with that the subject was dropped.

In this way, and little by little, I regained my strength, and not at
the last with any pleasure.  For with it I should be parted from
Constance, whom I grew every day more to love, not feeling then any more
than in after years that such a thing was beyond me and not likely to
lead to anything I could wish.  For those who are mature in thought and
pure of heart ever thus love, years being as naught to them.  She was
mine and I was hers, and alone in our lives we loved and were in
everything as one.




                            *CHAPTER XXXIII*

                     *THE RED ROSE OF CUVIER RIVER*


When I was able to be abroad some part of the day, Constance and I
loitered at first about the garden beside the house, the plants of which
were beginning to turn with the early frost.  In the park across the
way, where all the roads meet, the hickory and ash were already bare and
staring, the limbs of the elm showing black and cold through the scant
foliage that yet clung to their extended branches.  The oak and willow
still held their leaves, but discolored and of bilious hue, as if sick
unto death.  In pleasing contrast to these, and in rebuke, it seemed,
the maples welcomed the frost with pink and red and paling yellow, as if
they thought the coming winter a thing to look forward to with delight
and not with dread.

The first day we ventured into the street we ran across Blott, grooming
a horse near the stable door.

"Howdy do," he exclaimed, taking off his cap on seeing Constance; "I’m
glad to see you out an’ not lookin’ so pale. It’s a fine day for
inv’lids, miss, an’ purty for washin’ an’ dryin’ things," he added,
looking across the road at the sheets and pillow-cases flapping in the
warm air.

"How are you, Blott, and the dapple-gray?" I cried, going to her.  For
it was Uncle Job’s mare, and the one I had ridden to Appletop that
morning.

"Hello, Gilbert! is that you?  Well, I’d never know’d you," he
exclaimed.  "I’m glad to see you out agin, though, for ’ceptin’ for you
I’d not be curryin’ horses now."

"Not this mare, anyway," I answered, stroking her fine face and looking
into her mild responsive eyes.

"No; an’ she’s a good one if I’m a judge, an’ fit to ride for one’s
life."

"So is every horse, Blott," I answered, rubbing my face against hers.
"They’ll all do the best they can."

"All horses is good, Gilbert, if not broken by fools or the like," Blott
answered, striking his currycomb against a post, and making the dust
fly; "an’ I never hired an old, broken-down livery plug in my life that
I didn’t want to buy it afterward, if ’twas gentle an’ tried to please,
which they mostly does."

"That’s so; but how are you getting on?  As good as new and better, if
your looks show," I answered, remarking his fine color and clear eyes.

"Yes; the bullet went through me as clean as a whistle, an’ if the ashes
of the old cabin was scraped away you’d find it there sure.  Then I’m
livin’ a decent kind of life, too.  The malary’s a thing you don’t want,
though, Gilbert.  It’s like the bots, an’ if you ever git it be careful
of the medicine, for it’s worse’n the disease.  It makes one
careless-like; kindy as if you was coastin’ on a big bob.  I used to see
lots of signs as I shot down the hill, that said as plain as words,
’Hell’s at the bottom, Blott’; but I kept on, not carin’.  When I’d
reached the bottom, Burke’s shot tipped me over, an’ though I rolled
within a foot of the openin’ I didn’t go in, an’ ever since I’ve bin
tryin’ to crawl back agin to the top.  It’s slow work, though, both my
tendons bein’ bowed an’ my wind not much to speak of.  I’m not such a
fool after all, though, as I look," he went on in his droll way.  "For
it’s a wise chicken that knows enough to stay near the barn, but after
the hawks git most of their feathers they learn better’n to wander too
far."

"Well, the hawks haven’t picked your bones," I answered, scanning his
great frame.

"No; an’ I can’t think how it all happened, for I wasn’t wild when a
boy.  I was tied up too tight, I guess.  You’ve got to leave some slack
in a boy’s galluses, Gilbert, if you want to keep the buttons on his
pants.  Don’t forget that when you’re grown, if you don’t want to raise
a lot of wrecks."

"Yes; but good by.  Take good care of the mare," I answered, stroking
her nose as we walked away.

"You bet your last plunk, an’ for what she’s done for me, if nothin’
else."

As I grew stronger, Constance and I extended our walks into the town,
standing by to watch the coming and going of the traders and farmers.
The little village as yet made no open pretense of grandeur, nor hinted
at the hope of many that it would one day become a city.  Such things
were talked about, however, quietly, by the more aspiring, and if the
authorities still permitted the edge of the sidewalk to be used as a
rack for horses, and the cows to wander at will, it was in the interest
of trade and neighborly accommodation, and for the present only.  For,
like a young maiden who dreams of taking her hair out of braid, some
there were in the town who were beginning to discuss the need of
improvements and things that cities require and older places have, led
on by wily politicians and expectant contractors; though nothing came of
it, or ever would.

After a while, like young birds gaining strength, we wandered as far as
the ferry, a mile or more away.  Here we spent our time watching the
river and gathering the crimson leaves and flowers that still blossomed
along its borders.  These visits were made much of by Mrs. Hayward, the
young wife of the ferryman, who both of us came to know and love.  If it
happened that she could get away from her household duties, she would
often go with us, and at other times, if it was convenient, would
entertain us at the little cabin where she and Mr. Hayward lived.  In
this manner Constance and she soon became great friends, and because of
it the lady in time took me into her liking as well.  Later, when the
nuts were right for gathering, we sometimes extended our visits a great
way into the country.  Thus it came about one day, when we were far from
Appletop, that a storm coming on, we sought shelter in a house some
distance from the road, as if in a place by itself, so secluded were its
surroundings.  The mistress made us welcome, and her husband coming in
while we sat, Constance cried out at seeing him that it was Blake, the
carpenter who had fixed up the treasure-room at the Dragon.  Like most
people who came into the new country, the Blakes had pre-empted a piece
of land and, building a house thereon, made it their home; but he, being
a carpenter and builder, sought employment where he could find it, and
oftentimes a great way off, as in our case.

The good people did all they could to make us prolong our stay, and this
we were only too glad to do, because of their kindness and desire to be
hospitable.  Mr. Blake was a stout little man, slow of speech, with eyes
of a reddish color, and having sharp eyebrows that stuck out like
bayonets.  Mr. and Mrs. Blake had a way when they talked, which pleased
us very much, of resting their hands on each other’s shoulders and
prefixing what they said to each other by some endearing phrase, as
people sometimes will who are much alone or greatly attached to each
other.  As soon as she learned who we were, Mrs. Blake, without further
waiting or any pretense of formality, at once assumed toward us, and
naturally, the air of a mother, so that we were in a little while
talking and laughing as if we had known her always.  When it came time
to leave, Mr. Blake took hold of my hand and held it as if meditating
some form of speech.  Then, calling to his wife and looking to her as if
for help, he said:

"I have heard all about your life, my son, and if you would care to
leave Appletop and come and live with us, you having no regular home, we
should be glad to have you, and would make it pleasant if we could, and
treat you like our own"; saying which, and unable to go on, he put my
hand in that of his wife’s, folding his arms in a homely way, as if he
found them a great bother when not in use.

"Indeed, we should be glad to have you come and make your home with us,
for you would take the place of our boy," Mrs. Blake responded, tears
starting in her eyes at the reference.  "Please come, as Mr. Blake says,
and we will try and make your life happier than it has been since you,
too, have been alone."

This offer, so full of love and gentle kindness, moved me more than I
could find words to tell, and promising that if I went to any one I
would come to them, we drove off, Mr. and Mrs. Blake standing with their
hands on each other’s shoulders, watching until the forest hid us from
view.

Some days after this we set apart an afternoon for a visit to the
Singletons.  As if to do us honor they gave us tea, and besides did and
said many pleasant things to show their kindness; but most of all, I sat
watching Miss Betty, as if I might thus in some way come to know how she
regarded Uncle Job.  On our way home, too, this formed the subject of
conversation, but without our being the wiser for anything we had seen
or heard.  On reaching the Dragon, however, all such thoughts were
driven from our minds by seeing Moth making his way across the street in
the direction of the Dragon.  Hurrying into the house, he followed us to
the door, demanding to see Mr. Seymour, but the latter would by no means
go out nor let the other come in.  While Moth stood thus expostulating
with the servant, Uncle Job came up, and seeing him, stopped and bowed
politely, but without saying a word.

"I am sorry, Mr. Throckmorton," Moth began, without preface of any kind,
"to thwart you in regard to your nephew, your intention being worthy, no
doubt.  This I am compelled to do, however, and I come now with the
decree of the court, due and legal summons having been given, to claim
his person, and I demand that you give him up peaceably and without show
of resistance."  Saying which, he took a document from his pocket and
held it out for Uncle Job to examine, adding, "Here is my authority,
sir!"

Uncle Job, neither taking the paper nor making any motion to do so,
answered directly:

"I have also the decree of our court, due summons having in like manner
been given, awarding the lad to my care, Mr. Moth, and so I shall not be
able to comply with your request."

At this Moth started back, but presently regaining himself, answered:

"My decree, Mr. Throckmorton, will be found to antedate yours, and
therefore holds priority."

"I think not," Uncle Job replied, shortly.

"I know it does," Moth answered, in a heat.  "I went before the court
the day of its opening after the summer vacation, and my decree is as of
that date, and nothing you have, therefore, can antedate it."

"I did the like here, Mr. Moth, and so the order I hold must bear the
same date as yours," and Uncle Job took the paper from his pocket and
held it for the other to examine. At this I thought Moth would have
toppled over, so great was his surprise and rage.  "So you see you are
forestalled, Mr. Moth, and Gilbert being here our judge will, of course,
exercise his prerogative; and now, as there is nothing more to be said
about the matter, I will bid you good day"; and Uncle Job, bowing
politely, turned on his heel and walked away.

"The judge at his home will take precedence of all others," Moth yelled
after him; "and if necessary I will appeal to the higher courts.  I’ll
not take denial and will have the child whether or no."  To this Uncle
Job made no response, and Moth, after a while, finding no attention paid
to his threats, turned and went the way he came.

When he was gone I looked at Constance, and with such dismay in my face
that she cried out:

"He can’t do anything, Gilbert, I am sure he can’t. Your Uncle Job said
so, and I would believe him before I would that mean little lawyer."

To this I made no response, for to tell the truth, since Moth had
overcome Fox and shown such courage and cunning, my fear of him had
increased beyond all bounds. Indeed, I thought him capable of any
desperate thing that might come into his head; and so, going back into
the room I sat down, at a loss what to do or say.

"You haven’t anything to fear, Gilbert, indeed you haven’t," Constance
kept on repeating, hovering about me like a gentle dove, and as if
dreading some foolish resolve I might make.

"You don’t know what he is capable of, and the only thing left for me is
to go away.  I have made Uncle Job enough trouble already, and it’s no
use, for Moth will never give me any peace."

"You’re not going away, Gilbert; you can’t, and there is no need.
Besides, where would you go?" she persisted, resting her face against
mine.

"I don’t know, but I am going, and to-night.  I’m tired of being chased
about the country by that little devil.  I would like to kill him!" I
answered, feeling very sore.

"Oh, don’t say that, Gilbert, please don’t!" she answered, putting her
arms about me as if she would in this way shield and restrain me.

"I didn’t mean it, Constance, you know; but Moth’ll not stop at anything
nor wait for the courts, and once he gets me, there will be no help for
it.  It would be just like him to put me in jail—but where I am to go I
don’t know."

"Don’t go at all, Gilbert, please don’t, there’s no need," she pleaded.

To this I made no response, and for a time we sat without speaking,
clasping each other’s hands.  At last, seeing I was determined, she
looked up timidly and as if she had found a way out of our trouble.

"If you will leave, Gilbert, why not go to the Blakes? They are such
gentle people, too, and Moth would never be able to find you there."

"It’s the very thing," I cried, jumping up, "and not like going away,
either, for I shall be near you all the time; you are always my good
angel, Constance," I added, kissing the sweet creature.

"Then you will go there?"

"Yes; but no one must be told, so that if Uncle Job is asked, he can say
he doesn’t know."

"No one but Blott, for he must go with you.  He will not betray us, I’m
sure," she answered.

On Blott’s being sent for, she went to him, and taking his great hand
said, in a hesitating, timid way, "We want you to do something for us,
and we know you will never speak of it to any one."

"A tenpenny nail in an oak plank, miss, can’t hold it better’n I can a
secret if it concerns you or Gilbert there," he answered, with more
resolution than was usual with him.

"It isn’t much, but we think it a good deal," she answered, still
hesitating.

"If you think that, it’s mount’ins to me," he answered.

"Thank you; and it is good of you to say so.  Gilbert has to go away
to-night, Blott," she hurried on, "and without any one knowing it, or
where he is, and I want you to go with him."

"All right, miss, I’ll do anything you say; but what’s the matter, if
there ain’t no harm in askin’?"

"Moth’s here," I answered, "and he is determined to make trouble, and so
I am going away."

"Is that woodtick after you agin?  Well, if that’s all you’re goin’ for,
I can fix him quicker’n a butterfly can flap his wings," Blott
responded, straightening up.  "See that fist? If it was to hit him, he
wouldn’t light this side of Rock River’s foamin’ waters.  I hain’t had a
scrap since the cold winter of ’32, an’ I’m just dyin’ for one."

"No, Blott; it wouldn’t help me, and only get you into trouble," I
answered.

"Well, just as you say; but if you’d let me give the little burr a
thrashin’—nothin’ to hurt, you know—he’d never bother you agin."

"No, that wouldn’t do.  The more he is opposed, the worse he is.  The
only thing for me to do is to go away until things can be fixed up by
Uncle Job."

"All right, if you’ll have it that way; but what am I to do?"

"Saddle two horses, and wait for Gilbert outside the town, where he will
join you after dark," Constance interposed, and as if ordering a
squadron of cavalry.

"How far are we goin’?"

"Not far, and you can be back by midnight."

"All right, miss; I’ll wait for him behind the grove of mulberry-trees,
if he knows where they is."

"Yes," I answered; "and take the mare, if she is in the stable"; and
with that he hurried off to get things in readiness for our departure.

When it was time to go, Constance and I grieved as if we were to be
separated forever, and thus we were again parted. Going to the place
appointed, I found Blott as we had arranged, and mounting my horse we
rode away in the shadows of the night, glad to get off so easily.  On
our way we stayed for supper at the Eagle’s Nest, a rude tavern on the
edge of the prairie, where Constance and I had often stopped in our
wanderings about the country.  Blott was in great humor at the table,
and as there were no other guests we had the place to ourselves.

"I suppose you know how this tavern got its name?" he at last spoke up,
transferring the skeleton of a prairie chicken to a second plate, and
helping himself to a quail wrapped about with thin slices of pork.

"No; how did it?" I answered, without looking up.

"Well, on the hill back of the house an eagle has her nest, or did six
years ago when we camped here for a week durin’ the Black Hawk war; an’
that’s how it was."

"Tell me about it—the war, I mean," I answered, my curiosity at once
excited, as it always was concerning everything that had to do with
Black Hawk.

"I’ve always thought the beginnin’ of that trouble different from most
wars," he answered, helping himself to a couple of slices of toast.

"Tell me about it; you have time while we’re finishing our supper."

"Well, once upon a time, a great while ago," he began, "there was a
beautiful Injun maiden called the Red Rose. She was the belle of the Sac
Nation, an’ lived in the Injun village overlookin’ the Rock an’ the
Mississippi, where her people had been nigh on a hundred years.  Her
eyes were like a limpid spring in the dark woods, an’ all the young
warriors were her lovers, for there was none like her for modesty an’
attractive ways.  She was as purty as a wild-flower, an’ a great dancer,
an’ fleet of foot as the coyote, an’ gentle as the cooin’ dove.  Her
father’s name was Standin’ Bear, an’ a fierce old warrior an’ hunter he
was, but sometimes given to strong drink when greatly tempted.  Well, at
that time, along about 1800, the early French settlers livin’ on Cuvier
River (which is French for Copper), bein’ friv’lous an’ fond of dancin’,
as people are now, gave a great ball, an’ white women bein’ scarce, the
Injuns were told to bring their squaws.  So to please her, Standin’ Bear
took Red Rose to the party.  Whisky was plenty, as it always is at such
places, an’ while Red Rose danced an’ was happy, thinkin’ no harm,
Standin’ Bear drunk more’n he should, an’ while in that state a white
man insulted his daughter in a way no one could overlook; but when
Standin’ Bear sought to punish the brute, he was knocked down an’
dragged out by the scalp-lock, an’ given a kick besides.  This no white
man nor Injun could endure; but Standin’ Bear, not havin’ any redress,
waited till the man come out after the ball was over, when he fell on
him with a fierce cry an’ killed him.  You’ll say it was murder, but it
was the Injuns’ way, an’ without fuss or scarin’ of women. A white man
would have gone swaggerin’ an’ cussin’ into the room an’ shot the
feller, an’ everybody’d said it served him right.  That’s the difference
between the two, an’ one’s as bad as the other.  After he’d killed the
man, Standin’ Bear fled with Red Rose to their village, travelin’ day
an’ night till they were safe."

"Then what happened?"

"What always happens when an Injun kills a white man," Blott went on,
pouring himself a cup of coffee.  "Word was sent to the gov’nor at St.
Louis, an’ soldiers were hurried off to demand Standin’ Bear’s
surrender.  This bein’ done, they took him to St. Louis, where he was to
be hung, but on the advice of Black Hawk, Quashquamme, the great chief
of the Sacs, went down to see if he couldn’t save Standin’ Bear, who was
some kin to him.  When he got to St. Louis he found white men didn’t
settle differences of that kind by acceptin’ money or property outright,
as the Injuns do.  While waitin’ he fell in with a man named Shoto, an
old fur trader, who, knowin’ the Sacs to be reliable Injuns, volunteered
to supply the chief an’ his companions with what they wanted.  In this
way he got the Injun in debt about two thousand dollars, for a lot of
truck hardly worthy carryin’ off.  Then Shoto, to get his money,
proposed that the Sacs an’ Foxes sell their land to the government, an’
this is what come about in the end. It was agreed that Standin’ Bear
should be freed, an’ the Injuns git a sum of money every year, which, of
course, they didn’t git, that bein’ the government’s way of treatin’
Injuns. Well, at the appointed time the prison door was thrown open an’
Standin’ Bear walked out, Red Rose bein’ a little way apart waitin’ for
him.  As he hurried toward her, an’ she stood with her arms
outstretched, there was the crack of a rifle, an’ Standin’ Bear dropped
dead at her feet.  At this she uttered a piercin’ cry, an’ fell beside
him.  Her companions, runnin’ up, carried her off, thinkin’ she was
dead; an’ while she come to, she was never the same as before, but sick
of mind like, an’ believin’ her father was come, she’d hold out her
arms, sayin’: ’You didn’t believe the pale faces, but I knew they’d keep
their word,’ an’ this the poor thing would repeat over an’ over a
thousand times a day, smilin’ an’ holdin’ out her hands plaintive-like.
When she got some strength, Standin’ Bear’s companions took his body an’
Red Rose in their canoes an’ carried them to the Injun village, where,
as I said, the two rivers, the tumblin’ Rock an’ the Mississippi join
their waters; an’ here they buried the old chief with the dead of his
tribe.  So you see the whites kept their word about freein’ Standin’
Bear, an’ broke it, too."

"I should say so, and with a vengeance!" I cried, ashamed that my race
should do so treacherous a thing.  "Then what happened?"

"Nothin’, for he was only an Injun."

"Did that bring on the war?"

"Yes, through the debt of old Shoto’s and the treaty follerin’ it."

"Why did Black Hawk allow the treaty to be made?" I asked.

"He was away huntin’ when it was signed, an’ didn’t know about it.  That
was always the way, though.  When the Injuns was to be tricked it was
done when he was off on a hunt, for he never was fuddled with liquor,
an’ stood up for the rights of his people."

"He ought not to have gone off hunting," I answered, with some
impatience.

"That was their way, an’ carried on systematic-like, an’ not as we do,
for play," Blott answered, helping himself to another quail.

"How was that?" I asked.

"After the Injuns had buried their corn and punkins an’ other truck,
they went off to the west on their fall and winter hunt, takin’ five or
six hundred horses an’ two or three hundred canoes."

"That was an army."

"Yes; an’ they often had to fight, too, with their enemies, the Sioux,
an’ other Injuns.  They was gone all winter, returnin’ in time to plant
their corn, bringin’ with them dried meat, sellin’ their furs to the
traders.  After the plantin’ was done they went off agin in July on a
great buffalo-hunt on the Iowa plains.  So you see huntin’ with them
wasn’t like it is with us, but a regular business.  Try some of this
ham, Gilbert; it’s sweeter’n honey.  No!  Why, you haven’t any more
appetite than a housefly!" Blott exclaimed, helping himself to a
delicate morsel.  "Well, where was I?  Oh, yes.  Much ill-feelin’
resulted from the trick sale of the Injun lands, as you may imagin’, an’
the whites made more fuss than the others, as people always do when
they’ve done anything they’re ashamed of.  There wasn’t nothin’ like
war, though, till one day in 1830, twenty-six years after the ball, an’
when Red Rose had long been dead an’ buried beside her father on the
banks of the purlin’ Rock.  Then Black Hawk bein’ off huntin’ agin, the
whites took possession of the Injun village an’ burned it.  They didn’t
need the ground more’n they did the moon, for there was enough for all,
and more, but they was crazy to git rid of the Injuns, an’ wouldn’t wait
nor live up to the agreement they’d made.  Finally Black Hawk, for the
sake of peace, consented to move his tribe over into Iowa; but there
wasn’t enough game there, it bein’ the Sioux country, an’ the ground
bein’ unplowed they couldn’t raise corn, so before plantin’ time he come
over into Illinois, bringin’ his women an’ children, to raise a crop to
keep his people from starvin’.  An’ it was this comin’ that brought on
the war."[*]

Our supper being over, Blott brought his story of the Black Hawk war to
an end, and the horses being ready, we mounted without loss of time, and
hurried forward on our journey.

Mr. and Mrs. Blake were greatly surprised at my coming, as you may
imagine, but their pleasure was only the more on that account, they
said.  This I could not help but believe, for both of them did all they
could to make me feel I was welcome and at home.  Blott did not stop,
but hurried away; and as it was late, Mrs. Blake shortly after showed me
to the room her son had occupied, saying it was mine now and always
would be.  Bidding her good night, I threw myself on the bed, and when
at last I fell asleep, it was to dream of Standing Bear and Red Rose,
which latter appeared sometimes as an Indian maiden, but more often as
my own true love, Constance.


[*] It has been calculated by those curious in such matters that the
consideration the Indians received under the treaty referred to by
Blott—if the amount agreed upon had really been paid, which it was
not—amounted to less than one cent for each two hundred and twenty-five
acres of land relinquished. In this connection it is a curious thing and
pathetic even in Indian annals, that in the case of the great chief
Black Hawk persecution should not have ended even with his life. For
shortly after his death in 1838—at the age of seventy-one years—his
grave was opened by a vandal white and the body stolen, and with it his
medals, sword, jewelry, and other decorations. Black Hawk’s sons,
discovering the crime, recovered the body and had it reinterred, but
only to have the grave again opened, and the body stolen a second time.
Thus the great man, harassed throughout life, failed to find a
resting-place even in death, his body being moved hither and thither,
his bones at last finding a place of lodgment—to be stared at by the
gaping crowd—in the Burlington (Iowa) Geographical and Historical
Society; and only, in the end, to find rest in oblivion through the
fortunate happening of a great fire in 1855—-THE AUTHOR.




                            *CHAPTER XXXIV*

                       *GLIMPSE OF A SUMMER SEA*


When I awoke the next morning the yellow sunlight streamed into my
window, as if to be first to make known the presence of a friend.
Looking out, the blue sky, contemplative and mild, smiled upon me, and
as if some other presence dwelt there of like serenity, but which no
vicissitude of season or tempest could overcast.  This welcome that the
heavens hold out to country people is not imaginary, but real and
sensible to the eye and heart, and its comfort and companionship make
solitude sweet to them, oftentimes to the exclusion of other and more
practical company.  To all such it does not lessen the fellowship of the
clouds that they are but storehouses of wind and rain.  Their movement
and change of shape make them attractive and companionable, though their
forms take flight while we look.  So at night, the moon and stars tell a
story of their own, each having its office of friendship.  However far
off, their brightness and steadfast ways are not mere reflections of
some distant object, but present companions, looking down in serenity,
brightening when we smile and steadfast when we grieve, awaiting us
always in their places, like friends to be found when needed.  To city
people, who see such things but imperfectly from the angles of buildings
and deep-set streets, they lack these romantic attributes, but to him
who dwells in the solitude of the country they are as I say.

From the first hour, Mr. and Mrs. Blake made me feel that I shared
everything in common with them, and this in so simple a manner that it
was but a little while before I was at home and as if I had known them
always.  In this way the deathly sinking of the heart we all have in
early life when first separated from those we love, I found less hard to
bear.  For however much the young may stray, or however desolate their
lives, there will never come a time when they will not feel this
sickness of the heart, this pang of parting from those dear to them, as
if the breath of life were forever leaving their bodies.

After breakfast the morning following my arrival it was determined to
put aside all other things and give over the day to the pleasurable
emotions of sight-seeing.  All the belongings of the Blakes they were to
show me, not grudgingly and little by little, as if of no account, but
at once and in order as become the properties of those who grow old in
contentment and honest industry.  The house came first of all, and this
was different, and in most things better than others round about—if
others there could be when the nearest dwelling was miles away.  Mr.
Blake being a carpenter and having some skill as an architect, and
being, moreover, of a domestic nature, had been at pains to bring from a
distance the lumber and other needed things to make his home attractive.
As if to make up for this extravagance, however, the structure was
correspondingly small, so that its rooms afforded hardly space in which
to move about.  Among other things, he had been to some trouble to make
the house secure, and this because of Mrs. Blake’s being much alone, so
that in some respects it was a veritable fortress.  Like the pioneer
women of her day, however, she had no thought of fear any more than men
have, and lived in her home, more often alone than otherwise, contented
and happy, as Dido might have done before the new lover broke in upon
the quiet of her life.

When we had viewed the house with great particularity, and more
especially its treasures in the way of ornamentation and bits of
furniture, we passed on to the garden.  Here there were many
fruit-trees, all healthful of growth and beginning to show signs of
maturity.  About these, but irregularly and where the sun could reach
them, currant and gooseberry bushes added to the beauty of the place, as
well as contributed something to the comforts of the table.  These
things coming more particularly within the scope of Mrs. Blake’s life,
she cultivated them with this double purpose, and so skillfully that
they stood out in the autumn air as if in pride at the dual office they
thus happily filled.  In respect of such things I have always thought,
as others perhaps have, that shrubs are to trees what children are to
men.  Pliant and beautiful, we can do with them as we will.  If cared
for, they respond with bursting foliage and brilliant hue, but if
neglected or improperly placed, their gaunt stems and shriveled leaves
cry out against the treatment we accord them.

Going to the stable, we found it a small affair, like the house, but
built wholly of logs and brush.  Scattered about were other diminutive
edifices and places of retreat and refreshment for animals, and of so
great a number that they looked at a distance like a Hottentot village,
such as we see in early books of travel.  About these structures, and in
the remote and secluded corners and places of vantage, chickens
congregated, singly and in numbers, and amid such a carnival of cackling
and desultory talk as I had never heard before. Running in from the
yards and edges of the forest, they crowded about Mrs. Blake with such
noisy exuberance of spirit that it was impossible to hear one’s voice,
much less to think.  In her, you could see, they recognized a
benefactress and friend who knew and treasured them for all and more
than they were worth.  In return, it was as if they were every one
filled with expectancy of labor, and the prospect it held out to their
mistress of pin money such as no one had ever dreamed of before.
Overjoyed, I lost no time in making up to these old friends, and in this
sought out such offerings of food as I could find that came within the
scope of their appetites.  For they were dainty things, and accustomed
to much refinement of fare, not regarding the coarser kinds of food with
any relish whatsoever, so long as the grasses and forest yielded a
profusion of delicate morsels in the way of succulent bugs and
relishable insects that only needed a little running and craning of the
neck to secure.

Mr. Blake’s likings tended altogether to horses and cattle, and of the
former he owned a great number, though only the two he used were broken.
The others, all fine animals, I volunteered to take hold of and fit for
the saddle and harness; and this offer he hailed with pleasure when I
told him I had been accustomed to such things at Wild Plum.  In this way
he would be able, he said, to market the animals, whereas now he could
hardly give them away, men being too busy to properly break them.  The
appetites of these idle creatures, I soon discovered, were keen beyond
all measure of reason, as if, like idle men, they needed more than those
who worked or otherwise contributed to the common good.  Of cows, the
Blakes had many and of fine form, but save the two set apart for use,
all ran wild with their calves, only the more sturdy surviving the
neglect.  For it was apparent they got no attention whatever, save
grudgingly from the hired man, except as Mrs. Blake or her husband saw
their needs, and this only occasionally.  My small ideas of thrift were
yet enough for me to see how little was being done to make the farm
productive.  For Mr. Blake’s earnings as a carpenter, it was apparent,
were used to make up his losses as a farmer, and so he was making little
or no headway, except in the rise of his land, which at best could not
be much.

However, not regarding this at all, he sought every occasion to add to
his unproductive plant.  Thus, the third day after my arrival we drove
across the country to make inquiries in regard to an ass of gentle
disposition, so it was advertised, that the owner desired to sell.
Delighted with the animal, Mr. Blake bought him at sight, and everything
being arranged, we tied our purchase to the tailboard of the wagon, and
mounting to our seats, set out for home.  Looking back after we had gone
some distance, great was our astonishment to see the little animal
braced on his legs and plowing the soft road with his sharp hoofs,
refusing to lift even so much as a foot.  Seeing how things were, Mr.
Blake got down, and going to the animal, sought to encourage him in
every way; and being satisfied at last, mounted to his seat, when we
started forward as before.  Without any better result, however;
whereupon Mr. Blake got down again and fondled the animal as if he were
a petted child.  Then motioning me to go on, he followed, endeavoring,
upon further show of stubbornness, to push the brute forward, but
without any kind of success.  Upon this we rested, striving meanwhile to
coax the animal with such choice bits of food as our lunch-basket and
the feed-box afforded.  These bribes the ass devoured, and acceptably we
thought; but when we sought to start, Mr. Blake walking alongside,
clucking and making other demonstrations of encouragement such as should
have mollified any reasonable creature, the animal refused to budge a
foot.  This I thought highly exasperating, for the day was cloudy and
raw and such as quickly chills one perched high up, as I was, and not
too warmly clad.  At last, every device being without avail, Mr. Blake
motioned me to go ahead, he following on behind, much disheartened, it
was apparent, at the brute’s behavior.  We had, however, gone but a
little way when the donkey, striking an obstruction and refusing to bend
his legs, toppled over and fell on his side; and as he made no effort to
rise, I brought the wagon to a standstill, though reluctantly, I must
confess.  After some effort we succeeded in getting him to his feet, but
going on a few yards, he fell over as before.  Upon this, Mr. Blake
motioned me to go ahead, which I did somewhat briskly, out of all
patience with the brute.  Soon the donkey’s skin showing evidence of
wear, Mr. Blake tipped him over on the other side, I meantime driving on
without appearing to notice what he was doing. In this way both sides of
the brute were after a while worn free of hair, the hide, too, in many
places showing signs of giving way.  At sight of this, Mr. Blake called
to me to halt, and together we lifted the brute to his feet, wrapping
them about with straw and pieces of cloth.  In this way, and going ahead
with care, so as to avoid obstructions as much as possible, alternately
pulling and dragging the animal, we finally reached home, much worn in
body and spirit; to the very last, however, be it said, without any
outbreak of temper on Mr. Blake’s part, so calm and unruffled was his
nature.  The ass, not a bit the worse for his hard usage, albeit his
sides were wholly divested of skin, raised his voice in protestation
once he was in the paddock, as if Beelzebub were come again. Nor did he
cease his complaining with the going down of the sun, so that we scarce
got a wink of sleep all that night.  In a week’s time, however, he slept
in the warm sun beside the barn as if born upon the place; but of value
he had none whatever.  This Mr. Blake did not much regard; he had the
animal, and it presented a fine appearance in the paddock, and so he was
content.  Thus this obstinate animal lived on for many years, awakening
the echoes of the forest with his mighty voice, dying finally at a ripe
old age, much to his master’s regret.

Such things as these may seem apart and not of much interest, and very
likely that is true enough; but to me they were everything, making up as
they did my life when young, as they do, in fact, the lives of most
country-bred youths. Looking back to it now, from under a fast-fading
sun, its quiet and beauty, peaceful beyond measure, cause a sigh of
regret as at some far-off vision that can never return, nor anything
like unto it.  When I had been in my new home some weeks, Mr. Blake fell
into a habit of gazing upon me in a fixed, heavy way for hours at a
time, and as if grieved at something beyond expression.  Anxious as to
the cause, I lost no time in speaking to Mrs. Blake about it, and what
she said I thought remarkable; nor could I by any means understand it,
or any part of it, so little do the young know the springs of human
sympathy or liking.  For it seemed that at the time of Constance’s and
my first visit great patches of freckles covered my face, and in these
Mr. Blake saw a dear resemblance to his dead son, who, it appeared, was
similarly marked.  Now, with return of strength, the freckles one by one
fading out of my face, he watched their going with surprise at first and
then with grief, until in the end, all being gone, it seemed to him as
if he had lost his son anew. Encouraged by his wife, however, he after a
while overcame his despondency, treating me with gentle kindness, as
before, but never, I thought, with the warmth I had noticed in him at
first.  Mrs. Blake, happily, having no such cause of disappointment,
grew in her liking for me, so she would often say, with each passing
day.  The reason of this was, I think, that matronly women, such as she,
when deprived of children, ever thus regard with increasing interest the
thing, whatever it may be, which they set apart to fill the void in
their lives. Thus she regarded me, and each day redoubled her efforts to
win my love, and in this was so completely successful that as long as
she lived I never ceased to regard her with the tender affection her
great heart merited.

One fair day soon after my coming, Constance rode out to make us a
visit, emerging from the shadows of the trees like an angel of light,
which indeed she was; for straightway the place seemed as if enchanted.
Giving her scarce a minute to greet Mrs. Blake, I hurried her away to
show her the farm, but more that I might have her to myself during the
short time she was to stay.  Forgetful of all else except the happiness
of being together, we wandered hand in hand in the edge of the forest,
till at last, tired out, we sat down beneath an oak to watch the sky and
sleeping clouds—except, indeed, when we were looking into each other’s
faces, which I know was the case most of the time.  This until long
after the hour when she should have started for home.  Then, hastening,
I brought her horse, and mounting one myself, rode beside her to the
door of the Dragon, which we reached soon after dark.  Returning as in a
trance, I could not believe it night or that I was alone, for the sky
was ablaze with stars, every one of which seemed to reflect back her
image or to be the brighter for her having seen it.

The beauty of the Blakes’ surroundings was such as one does not often
meet with at this time, though it was common enough before the forests
that lined the great river were disturbed by the hand of man.  On every
side the farm was bordered about by tangled shrubbery and overhanging
trees, and now, it being autumn, they were tinged with a thousand shades
of color, not one remaining steadfast, but shifting with the varying
light, revealing some new beauty with each changing reflection of the
sun.  On one side, upon a ridge of sand, oaks with gnarled and rugged
sides lifted their giant forms, and about the other borders boxwood and
ash, mingled with maple and elm, grew in picturesque confusion.  Near
by, on the very edges of the farm, elders and a thousand vagrant bushes
struggled to outdo each other in growth and show of beauty.  Farther
out, in the stubble of the field, fat weeds, green as in midsummer,
uplifted their heads defiantly, as if shouting to the passer-by, "See!
after all, nothing comes of thrift."  In the meadow, and in homely
confusion, wild sunflowers and rosin-weeds projected their stems high in
the air, and upon these meadowlarks and bobolinks sat and sang the day
through.

To one side of the farm, and along an old and abandoned highway, grasses
and flowers spread quite across the sunken road, and on both its sides
bushes crowded forward in confusion and such precipitancy of haste that
in many places one could scarce make headway.  Above this scramble of
green the trees spread their limbs, and the sky peering down between
their slender branches looked like a glimpse of some far-off summer sea.




                             *CHAPTER XXXV*

                   *CONSPIRACY IN BLACK HAWK’S CABIN*


Among other things, Mrs. Blake never tired of speaking of the great
chief Black Hawk, and more particularly of his wife, whom she regarded
with tender love.  Black Hawk she thought a kingly man, and it was
vastly to his honor, she maintained, woman-like and truly, that he had
taken to himself but one wife, remaining faithful throughout to her whom
he had won in his youth.

"Were you greatly harassed by the war?" I asked her one day.

"No, for at the commencement Black Hawk sent an Indian runner to us to
say we would not be molested; nor were we."

"How did he happen to do that?" I asked, surprised.

"We had been neighbors; but it was quite like him, anyway, though he was
much embittered at the last toward the whites because of their treachery
and the wrongs of his people.  Of all the Indian chiefs I ever saw," she
went on, the color mounting to her face at the remembrance, "he was the
most commanding, in amiability the greatest, in argument the most
persuasive, and in anger the most terrible.  I sometimes thought him
vain, because on occasions of ceremony, and indeed at other times, it
was his habit to adorn his person, savage-like, with garments of the
most brilliant hue, encircling his head with feathers of glistening
black and placing above them a plume of crimson red.  Always, too, I
thought, he was inclined to make much of his hereditary rank of king,
but never in an offensive way."

"You must have seen a good deal of him if you were neighbors?" I asked,
interested, as I always was, in reference to everything that concerned
him.

"Yes, but more of his wife and children.  They had a cabin near here, on
the river-bank, hid away in the woods, which they used to visit,
sometimes occupying the place for weeks at a time.  It was not generally
known, though, I think; and I have heard they came back there after they
had been driven from the country, but we never saw them if they did."

"Maybe they are there now," I answered, my blood stirred at the thought
of being near the great chief.

"No, I hardly think so; but since the old ferry was abandoned,
communication has been cut off, so that they might be there and we not
know it."

When I learned of the close proximity of Black Hawk’s former home, I
determined to pay it a visit, not doubting but what I could find it from
Mrs. Blake’s account.  This chance happily occurred the next day when
trying a horse; for being carried near the river before I could bring
the animal under control, I determined to go on, and doing so, soon came
to the edge of a great bluff, from whence I looked down on the river
across a plain that intervened.  Hastening on, strangely moved, I knew
not why, yet conscious that everything I saw was familiar to me, I cried
aloud in surprise and terror on reaching the shore to find myself on the
spot where I had emerged from the water that fatal day when we were all
thrown into the foaming river together.  This, then, was the abandoned
ferry about which I had so often heard, and how strange that I should
have lived so near the spot and not have known it.  Yet not strange, for
at what point we had crossed I did not know, only that some one had
called it Tip Top, but whether seriously or in play I did not know.

Looking out on the broad river with throbbing heart and tear-dimmed
eyes, I saw again my father and mother, as on that other day, struggling
in the icy water; but only for a moment and as in a vision.  Their
mishap, alas! like their chance of life, had passed forever.  For that
which the water gave up, albeit so grudgingly, the earth still more
cruel, now held, and would forevermore.

Grieving, I stood for a long time lost in memories of the past, and in
this mood remembrance of the Indian woman who had befriended us came
back to me with pleasurable sadness. With it, however, and like a flash
of light in the darkness of a cloudy night, the knowledge, not before
dreamed of, came to me that it was Black Hawk, and none other, who had
rescued my father and mother on that fatal day; and his wife, too, the
gentle doe who had so tenderly nourished us afterward.  The raven
feathers and towering plume of red! Why had I not known him before in
all that had been said? This it was, then, unknown to me, that had ever
made me tenderly responsive to all that concerned him, whether in war or
peace.  So much so that as I grew in years he had come to form a part of
the romance of my life, not resembling others of his kind, but apart and
peculiar, like some unknown deity. His gentle wife, the bent and
sorrowful figure sitting desolate in the lonely cabin!  Was she still
there?  Spurred by the thought, I turned, and urging my horse to his
utmost speed rode headlong down the stream, as on that other day now so
far away.  Alas! on reaching the little bay I found only tangled
undergrowth, too dense to penetrate, and of sign of life none whatever.
Fastening my horse, I made my way as best I could to the little cabin,
now wholly hidden by the rank vegetation, but only to find it still and
tenantless.  Reaching the door, trembling with the sorrowful
recollections that flooded my heart, I lifted the latch and entered.  It
was as I had thought, abandoned; and yet as I looked about in the dim
light it had the air of being used, but by vagrants it might be, or
outlaws.  To this, however, I did not give a thought, for my mind was
full of the past, and with such excess of sorrow that scalding tears
burned my cheeks as I stood motionless where I entered.  The desolation
of the place and its stillness, as of death, filled my sorrowing heart
to overflowing.  Before me, as in the days that had passed, I saw my
father and mother, and kneeling in tender care of her, La Reine; Black
Hawk, too, stern and threatening, stood at my elbow! and then again on
the broad river, with face upturned, in regret of life and scorn of his
enemies! and still again bearing my mother tenderly to his hut!  Alas!
it was but a vision, and where they had been only solitude and
desolation now reigned.

Thus I stood grieving, until my tears being wasted, I set about to find,
if I might, some memento that I could take away in remembrance of the
dear ones who were gone.  Alas! even the worn bow, relic of other days,
that I hoped still to find, it too was gone.  Searching vainly in the
darkened room, I finally turned in despondency of spirit to retrace my
steps; but while my hand was on the latch, and I stood looking back in
vain regret, the voices of men reached me from without.  Alarmed, and
remembering the cabin in Murderer’s Hollow—for such things one does not
easily forget when young—I stopped and listened.  As I did so, and as if
to give the thought reality, the soft voice of Burke reached me, coming
toward the door behind which I stood.  Frightened, and yet having some
control over myself, I looked about for a place of concealment, and
doing so, caught sight of the darkened room from which Black Hawk had
taken the oaken paddle. Hastening thither, I had barely reached its
welcome shade when Burke entered.  Finding no exit, nor indeed having
time to search for one, I crouched down in an angle of the little room,
scarce breathing for the fear that laid hold of me. Lying quiet, my
heart beat aloud and with such strokes that Burke must surely have heard
had he listened; but unsuspecting, he did not cease speaking to the man
who followed. At first I did not much regard what was said, expecting
each moment to be discovered and dragged to the light; but of search
they seemed not to think, believing the cabin tenantless as before.
Thus left alone, I quickly recovered myself, so that, whether I would or
no, I could not but hear what they said.

"You have better quarters here than in the old place," Burke’s companion
at last exclaimed, "though they are as gloomy as the portals of the
infernal regions!"

"Yes, yes; and such places are the best for my trade. I don’t spend much
time here, though.  I’ve learned that it’s less dangerous in the
forest," Burke replied.

"Yes, curse the country!  There is no safety or profit in our business
any longer, though the venture we have in hand ought to afford us
something and to spare."

"Yes; and I hope you have come ready to close up the business," Burke
answered.  "I am tired of delay—always delay; and you will admit it is
your fault, not mine."

"Neither yours nor mine.  You are not more impatient to see the end of
it than I, and on more accounts than one in my case," the other
answered; "but nothing can be done till the time is ripe."

"When will that be?  When will that be?" Burke asked, impatiently, but
in his soft, purring way; "and what is the nature of the business,
anyway?"

"I can’t tell you; nor is it necessary you should know till the time
comes.  It is all arranged, though, as far as can be, and I am only
waiting the opportunity.  That depends on others, or it would come
to-night; but it can’t be far off, so don’t lose heart or complain."

"What will it amount to—the money, I mean?" Burke purred.  "It ought to
be great after all this waiting and riding back and forth across the
country."

"It will, and all cash, too—something that can’t be traced or cause its
possessor harm."

"That is good; but how are we to get hold of it, and when?  That is what
I want to know," Burke answered, and so softly I could hardly hear his
voice.

"That I can’t explain now, as I have told you; only there will be no
great risk, and it will be clean money, as I say, and in packages."

"In packages?"

"Yes; one of paper and the other of coin.  They will be sealed, too, and
that being so there will be no need of your opening them till I come."

"Why not, why not?" Burke seemed to whisper, so soft was his voice.

"Oh, for no particular reason, only it will prevent any dispute between
us, as in the Hogge case.  I know you would divide fairly, but keep it
in the shape it is in and you will not be tempted to spend any part of
it for drink, and so get both of us into trouble."

"Well, it will only be a few hours, anyway."

"More than that, for I can’t come to you for several days—a week or
more," the other replied.

"Why not?  What is to prevent?" Burke asked, his voice plainly showing
surprise and irritation.

"It might excite suspicion, for I may be watched.  Who can tell what
will happen?  You can hide the money meanwhile without risk, or keep it
by you, as you think best."

"Yes, yes; but just when will you come?" Burke answered. "I may not see
you again, and I am not going to hang around a day on any uncertainty
after the thing is done; the danger is too great."

"There will be no risk to you whatever.  I might come in a week, but ten
days would be better," the other answered, slowly, as if reflecting on
the matter.

"Well, I can see no point to what you say; but if it must be so, let us
be precise about it.  Name the hour."

"Well, then, meet me here at nine o’clock on the tenth night after the
robbery.  At nine o’clock at night, mind you!" the other answered,
decisively, after some moments’ hesitation.

"All right, if you can’t come sooner," Burke answered, as if fixing the
date and hour in his mind; "but how am I to know the time and place to
do the thing?"

"I will let you know as soon as it is determined.  It may be necessary
to kill a man, you understand, and I think it would be to your liking if
it turned out that way."

"Where will I get word when the time comes to act? Here?" Burke asked,
paying no attention to what the other said.

"No, at the Craig.  You must be there every night at eight o’clock until
you hear from me; I will meet you if I can, or if that is impossible,
leave a line in the hiding-place telling you just what you are to do."

"All right, but hurry, for I am getting tired of the whole thing," Burke
purred.

"I will not delay a moment, you may be sure," the other answered.  "And
now, if there is nothing more to say, I must be off, for I have a long
way to ride."

"All right; but before you go have something from Black Hawk’s
cupboard," and with the words Burke came toward the closet where I lay
concealed, but passing the opening, returned presently with what he
sought.  "Here is something that will shorten your ride.  I always keep
a drop where I am likely to be.  It cheers one and makes fine company,"
Burke went on, as if liquor was the one solace of his forlorn life.

"Yes, but too much of it makes men tattle, Burke; don’t forget that,"
the other answered.

"Yes, yes; but did any one ever know me to tattle?" he responded.

"Well, here’s luck to you," the other answered

"Here’s to your health, and hoping you will fix the thing up without
more delay," Burke responded, drinking in his turn.

"Thank you; I’ll not put it off a minute longer than necessary.  Now
will you come with me, or do you stay here?"

"No; I will go with you.  I have no great fancy for this place.  It
might turn out to be a trap like the other," Burke responded.

"Well, let us be off, then."

"Yes," Burke answered, coming toward me, but, as before, without
entering the closet where I lay.  Returning presently, the two left the
room without saying more, closing the door after them.

For a time I lay still, lest they should return, but nothing of the kind
happening, I crept into the main room and so to the door, which I
opened, and without looking to the right or left, plunged into the dark
forest.  Running some distance, I stopped and listened, but could hear
nothing save the wash of the waves on the river-bank and the soft
murmuring of the wind in the tops of the trees.  Circling the cabin, I
found my horse as I had left him, and mounting made my way through the
forest to an abandoned piece of ground back of the hut.  This I
discovered to be the cornfield Black Hawk had once tilled, as the mounds
plainly showed.  Stopping, I surveyed it, thinking how simple of
occupation had been the life of this, the greatest among the savage men
of the earth; and to this day, not less than then, I cannot think of the
place and its neglect and solitude except with a sigh of wonder and
regret.  Crossing the field, I made my way home, arriving there ere
night had set in and without notice having been taken of my absence.
For this I was glad, being determined to say nothing of what I had heard
or seen.  I knew not who was to be robbed nor when, and nothing
therefore would come of speaking, save the discovery of my hiding-place.
When I went to the house some time afterward, Mrs. Blake on seeing me
cried out in affright:

"Are you ill, Gilbert, or what has happened?  You are pale as death!"

"It’s nothing, only the horse was new, and I have had a hard ride," I
answered, putting her off; "but I’m tired and will go to bed without
waiting for supper, if you don’t care."

"Very well; I will bring you something later when you have rested a
little," she answered, with motherly love.

"No, don’t bother; I’ll be all right in the morning.  Sleep always makes
me well."

"As it does all young people, bless your heart," she answered, embracing
me as I passed her on the way to my room.

Bidding her good night, I sought my bed, and lying there strove to find
some clew to the robbery that was being planned, but in vain; and when
the night was far spent, and in sheer weariness of body and mind, I fell
asleep, not to wake till noon of the following day.




                            *CHAPTER XXXVI*

                        *PHANTOMS OF THE WOODS*


After my visit to Black Hawk’s cabin, things went on as before, except
that I no longer wandered far from the house, lest in some way I should
run across the outlaw Burke. Mr. Blake being away, I was now more than
ever taken up with the care of things, and so, being occupied, the
events I have related little by little faded from my mind.  In this way
the autumn closed, and winter came on with high winds that moaned and
shrieked in the trees and about the windows of the house, as if seeking
in vain for some place of warmth and comfort.  This till one day, when
we had heard nothing from the outer world for a long time, Mr. Blake
returned from Appletop, where he had work of some kind.  Going about his
business, he had scarce a word to say, being more reticent than ever
before, I thought, if that could be.  When, however, I would have asked
him about Uncle Job, he put me off with some abruptness of manner, and
doing so, appeared greatly disturbed.  At this, and upon his persisting,
I cried out in alarm and as a peevish child might have done:

"Uncle Job is dead!"

"No, no! not that, my son," he answered, his eyes wavering, as men’s
will who are weak or seek to mislead you.

"He is ailing, then?"

"No, he is well; as well as you are," he answered, glancing toward his
wife, as if asking her aid.

"Then what is the matter?  I know you are keeping something from me?" I
persisted.

"There is nothing the matter; or nothing you could help one way or the
other," he answered, his embarrassment growing greater.

"Tell me what it is, then?" I cried, feeling sure he was hiding
something from me.

"There, don’t get excited, my son.  It’s nothing, I’m sure, if the truth
were known," he answered, floundering about in his speech.

"Nothing!" I answered, forgetting myself and laying hold of his arm.
"What is it, then?"

"It’s nothing bad, anyway," he replied, sweat starting from his
forehead; "only a bit queer, maybe, but that’s all."

"What is it that’s queer?" I exclaimed, ready to fly at his throat, so
great was my rage at his continued attempt to evade my inquiry.

"Strange, I had better have said," he answered, closing his mouth as if
nothing would induce him to say more.

"What’s strange?" I persisted.  "Whatever it is, I am sure Uncle Job
would want me to know."

"Don’t keep him in suspense longer, dear," Mrs. Blake here interposed.
"It can’t do any good."

"Is it best?" he asked, as if not agreeing with her.

"Yes; for it can’t be kept from him forever," she answered.

"Well, then, my son," he spoke up at last, with sorrowful voice, "your
Uncle has been arrested, but none of us believes he has done anything
wrong, and know that it will all be cleared up at last."

"Arrested!" I exclaimed, scarce able to speak; "Uncle Job arrested, and
for what?"

"Oh, the charge is of no account.  It is not true, of course.  It can’t
be; every one says that!" Mr. Blake went on, the effort to talk and to
lighten the force of what he was saying being altogether beyond him.

"Tell him, my dear; it will do no good now to keep anything back," Mrs.
Blake spoke up again, putting her arm about me as a mother might a
stricken child.

"All right; you know best, my dear, I suppose.  Well, then, my son, your
uncle is accused of taking—taking money, but no one believes he stole
it."

"Uncle Job steal money!" I cried, too much overcome to say more.

"Well, the money was left with him, and in the morning it was gone."

"What money?" I exclaimed, "and why do they say he took it?"

"Because he slept in the office that night."

"Oh, but some one else might have taken it.  Uncle Job wouldn’t!"

"That is what we all think, but who did take it?  That is the question
that puzzles every one, for nothing in the room was disturbed, and no
one could have entered."

"Who had him arrested—Moth?" I asked, my thoughts reverting to him as
the source of all our troubles.

"No; the man the money belonged to.  He came up from Rock Island, but
brought Moth along and a constable, and after they had been in Appletop
a few hours they accused your Uncle Job, and he was arrested."

"I knew it was Moth; but where is Uncle Job now?"

"In jail."

"In jail!" I cried, breaking down.

"His friends offered to bail him out, but he refused, saying he was
innocent, and would never leave the place till it was made clear."

"In jail!  Poor uncle!  And what are they doing to clear him?" I asked,
scarce able to speak.

"I don’t know.  He even refused to have a lawyer, saying there was no
need of one; but Mr. Seymour got one on his own account, and Rathe says
he will hire another."

"Rathe?"

"Yes; he is dreadfully worked up over the scandal."

"When did it all happen?" I asked, striving in vain to control myself.

"A week ago!"

"A week ago, and nobody has told me!  Oh, Uncle Job, you haven’t a
friend in the world, and will surely be lost!" I cried.  "Why did I come
here, anyway, and leave you!  I was a coward to fear Moth, when you were
in greater danger than I."

"There! don’t take on so, my dear.  I’m sure it will all come out right
in the end," Mrs. Blake interposed, hopefully.

"No; and I’m going to him, and to-day—and now," I cried, taking up my
hat.

This Mr. and Mrs. Blake, however, would not permit, saying it was
foolish, and that Moth was in Appletop and would give me trouble, while
I could do nothing.  This only made me the more determined, for I
thought there was something back that had not been disclosed, but of
what nature I could form no idea.  Nor did it matter, for nothing could
be worse than Uncle Job’s plight and the crime he was accused of. That
he had done any wrong I did not for a moment believe. He who was
incapable of even a bad thought!  Thus the day wore itself out amid my
entreaties, the night closing in somber and gray, with a light fall of
snow.  My determination in nowise changed, I excused myself when supper
was over, and going to my room, slipped on a heavy jacket, and opening
the window jumped to the ground.  Hastening, I reached the old abandoned
road, sure my absence would not be discovered until morning; but in any
event, I would not return, for they had no claim on me, and as for Moth,
I no longer cared for him, so great was my distress over Uncle Job’s
unhappy plight.

The storm in which I now found myself was mild to a degree, and such as
country people like to face.  Coming on lightly from the south, with
scarce any wind, the snow did not fly here and there as we sometimes see
it, but came in great wavering flakes, each lying where it fell, and
softly, as if the particles followed some order of things laid down from
the beginning, so deft were they and free from bustle or any show of
activity.  Walking and partly running, the soft flakes falling on my
face cooled my blood and stimulated my strength, so that I looked
forward to my journey with something akin to pleasure.  A moon half full
lessened the somber gray of the sky, bringing out in glad relief the
myriad forms built up by the snow on either side of the half-hidden
path. The stillness of the night and the seclusion of the forest soothed
and rested my mind, worn with the events of the day, and in that mood I
hurried on, refreshed and comforted by the contrast.  All my life I had
been thus abroad, and the breaking of a twig or creaking of a limb under
the piled-up snow did not startle me as it would some, but came like the
welcome of a friend.  In this way I ran on, elated, sometimes singing
lightly, but observing all that came within my view, and more
particularly the curious forms built up by the fast-falling shower.  Of
these, some appeared to welcome the storm, while others stood aloof in
gloomy reproof.  Thus the staring, upright limbs of the maple would have
none of it, but spurned the gentle drops as a woman might a soft caress,
neither seeking nor accepting grace of any kind.  The hickory and wild
crab, too, looked black and sour in the twilight, as if viewing what was
going on with no kindly spirit.  Drooping and in loving embrace, in
reproof of the others, the elms caught up great armfuls of the falling
flakes and held them tenderly, as a mother might an ailing child.  The
oaks, too, like sturdy, brown-headed men—for so their clinging leaves
made them appear in the uncertain light—held their burden as if in some
way the foliage of other months would the sooner return to bless them
because of it.  Underneath and diminutive, like waiting children, the
elders stood waist-deep, canopies of snow forming above them like
umbrellas uplifted against the storm.  Other and lesser shrubs crouched
down, or bending forward had the look of wearing collars turned up about
their ears, so sturdy did they appear.  Still smaller plants, growing on
the margin of the path, no bigger than your hand, stood up for a while
like mice or foxes perched on end, but only to sink down one by one and
disappear, as the snow piled higher and higher about them.

For a long time my journey, thus diverted, was such as we think of
afterward with pleasurable emotion; but by and by, the wind veering
suddenly to the north and rising, the particles of snow, before so soft
and comforting, came cold and cutting like crystals of ice.  This
change, with the depth of the snow, hindered my progress, and after a
while produced something like despondency in my mind, so surely is the
traveler affected by what occurs about him that he should foresee but
cannot in any way alter.  Going on resolutely, and thinking as yet but
lightly of the change, the rising wind and hardening snow soon made each
step a burden.  The flakes, too, before so mute, now whirled and eddied
about my path, blinding my eyes and blocking my way with great uplifted
banks, in which, before I could suspect their presence, I found myself
struggling up to my waist.  Thus impeded and my strength wasted, I went
forward as in a mire, my limbs and body no longer full of glow and
vigor, but benumbed with the cold, which each moment grew more intense.
Struggling to make headway, in a little while I began to lie longer when
I fell, comforted by my ease, and lifting myself with reluctance from
the soft embrace.  Wearied and chilled, I yet feared to rest, lest sleep
should overtake me, and sleeping, I should awake no more.  Startled at
the thought, I would get to my feet, but with wavering steps and slow,
like a drunken man or one enfeebled by age or sickness.  Finally,
despite all my efforts my strength being gone, I could no longer rise.
Looking forward with a despairing cry, a gray wolf, gaunt with hunger,
stood watching me amid the whirling snow, scarce a yard’s length from
where I lay.  Behind him there was another, lean like the first, and
with eyes of fire.  Roused by the sight, I stood upright.  If these were
all it did not matter, but if a pack, then indeed I was lost.  Waiting,
no more appeared; but stirred into life I uttered a feeble cry, striking
in dull rage at the brute nearest me.  At this it moved aside, but only
a little way, and turning, faced me as before, and this expectantly, as
if awaiting some event that could not now be long delayed.  Alarmed, and
yet attaching little importance to the presence of the brutes, I dragged
my steps forward, but soon to find my strength spent and my spirits
broken. Resting, the chill and roar of the wind as it plowed through the
naked trees filled me with sadness and indescribable languor, in which
the longing to sleep overcame all other thoughts.  Despairing, I looked
about for a place where I might lie down and yet in some measure be
protected from the fierce cold and whirling snow.  Some place, indeed,
less bleak, with the appearance of warmth, if nothing more.  So much
indeed does the semblance of life lure us even in death; for of desire
to live I now had none, and like a hunted animal, sought only a place in
which to lie down and die.

In this mood, and looking forward, a cluster of oaks caught my eye,
their brown leaves seeming to offer shelter and warmth from the fierce
storm and biting cold.  Making my way slowly toward them, the wolves
kept pace on either side, but not obtrusively, as if the end could now
be plainly seen.  Reaching the haven, and looking about despairingly, as
one takes leave of the world, I found myself on the outer rim of the
great forest.  Gazing with hungry eyes toward the open country, the
faint twinkle of a lighted candle after a while caught my eye across the
intervening space, but dimly, and as one sees a star in the far-off
heavens.  Looking long and earnestly, I at last discerned the outlines
of the Eagle’s Nest, standing black and chill in the wide expanse. At
this I gave a cry of joy, and hearing it, the wolves too gave voice, but
dolefully, as if the proximity of men filled them with dire dismay.
Benumbed with cold and the clinging snow, but cheered by what I saw, I
made my way from beneath the friendly trees to the open plain.  Here the
wind, meeting no obstruction, rushed on more fiercely than before; but
pressing toward the light, which each moment shone more clear and warm,
I at last reached the door, and lifting the latch, plunged forward into
the room, carrying the snow that filled the entrance with me.  Going
down, I made out the sorrowful figure of Fox seated before the open
hearth, his chin pitched forward in his hand, as if conjuring a doleful
sermon of some sort.  Calling his name as I fell, the light faded from
my sight, and I knew no more.




                            *CHAPTER XXXVII*

                             *THE PRODIGAL*


When I awoke from my stupor, I lay wrapped in blankets before a blazing
fire, and on either side of me Fox and the landlord knelt, striving to
infuse some warmth into my body and stiffened limbs.  Next the fire
their faces glistened as if aflame, but on the other side the shadows
gave them a strange and sinister look, so that at first I did not know
who they were.  Soon recognizing them, I nevertheless lay still, having
no desire to stir, until Fox, seeing me look about, shouted at the top
of his voice:

"Hurrah, he’s coming round!"

At this I sighed and turned away my face in shame that I should forever
show such weakness when others were brave and strong.  Bringing some
kind of liquor, he forced it down my throat, exclaiming:

"Cheer up, my lad; you will be all right in a minute.  It’s only a
chill, and chills are nothing to the young."

"No, but I’m no good."

"Yes, you are a poor one, I know; but keep on trying, and maybe you will
amount to something after a while.  You will never have any sense,
though, any one can see with half an eye," he added, working over my
legs.

"Why do you say that?" I asked, sitting up.

"Because young birds like you don’t fly above the trees after dark—they
keep under cover; and if you had any sense you wouldn’t wander about the
country the way you do at night."

"Yes," I answered; "but birds will do anything when the hawks are
about."

"Yes; but there are no hawks after you."

"No; but Uncle Job."

"Uncle Job!  Why, what has happened to him?"

"He’s in jail in Appletop."

"Is that where you were going?"

"Yes."

"Why now, and on such a night?"

"I didn’t know before."

"Oh, you innocent!  What can you do to help him?"

"I don’t know."

"That is what I thought.  But come, you are tired and sore, and must go
to bed.  Sleep will make you as good as new."

"No, I’m going on to-night; I’m not sleepy nor tired now."

"You will do nothing of the kind, you vagrant!  You would perish with
the cold.  Wait, and in the morning I’ll see that you are in Appletop by
sunrise.  But come, if you’re not sleepy, tell me about your Uncle Job’s
trouble.  It’s early, and I’m in no hurry to go to bed."

This I at once proceeded to do, glad, indeed, to have the chance.  When
I was through, he stared at me, saying he could by no means understand
it, if Uncle Job was innocent, as I thought.  Thus we talked for a long
time, and when I could no longer find excuse for speaking of Uncle Job’s
troubles, Fox spoke of our former meeting, questioning me about my
adventure in Murderer’s Hollow, and more particularly the conspiracy to
kill Uncle Job, of which he now heard for the first time.

"It was just like Burke," he spoke up when I was through. "A more
desperate villain never lived, and he would think no more of murdering a
man than he would of killing a crow."

This reference to Burke recalled the crime I had heard planned in Black
Hawk’s cabin, and there being no longer any reason for keeping it to
myself, I told Fox about it, omitting nothing, so great was my relief at
being able to share the burden with another.  When I had finished, he
mused over it for a long time, making me repeat what I had said several
times.  Above all he was most interested in Burke’s companion, but of
him I could tell nothing, not having seen his face. Afterward, when I
again referred to the object of my journey, he said, cheerfully, and as
if to encourage me, that Uncle Job appeared to have escaped one danger
only to get into another, in which he hoped I might in some way be able
to serve him again.  To this I agreed, but in what manner I could not by
any means see.

When the night was far gone we were shown to our beds, but before I had
fairly closed my eyes Fox had hold of my shoulder, saying it was time we
were off.  This I could by no means believe, as it was still dark and I
dead with sleep. Dressing myself without remark, we descended to the
main room, where the landlord awaited us with a pot of coffee. Drinking
this, Fox mounted his horse, and lifting me up behind him, we set out.
The storm had by this time abated, but our progress was slow because of
the snow which lay heaped across the road in many places.  Fox’s horse
being strong and resolute, however, we reached the outskirts of Appletop
just as the day was breaking.  Here Fox stopped, saying:

"I am sorry I can’t go on with you to the Dragon, Gilbert, but it
wouldn’t be wise.  Not because of anything I’ve done since I saw you,
but on account of the Moth matter, which you know about."

"Then you’ve quit your old ways?" I asked, slipping to the ground.

"Yes, if they were my ways; but I have never harmed anybody greatly, and
this I want you to believe."

"I know it, and you needn’t have told me; but is there any danger now?"

"Yes; Moth has posted me far and near and with a reward to sweeten it,
so that to show myself would be to invite arrest."

"What have you been doing all this time?" I asked, curious as to his
mode of life.

"Most anything; but just now I am caring for a drove of hogs belonging
to a buyer near the Eagle’s Nest.  I’m a swineherd, you see.  A prodigal
like him of old, only there is no fatted calf for me, nor ever will be,"
he concluded, half sadly, half in play.

"Your work’s not so bad," I answered, remembering the great number of
good men my father employed in this way. "Doesn’t the man pay you?"

"Yes, of course."

"Then you can buy and eat your own calf; that’s better than looking to
any one?" I answered, to put a better face on it.

"Oh, I live on veal; but it’s the overlooking of what’s past that I
mean."

"I know, but that will come in time, I’m sure," I answered.

"I hope so.  Anyway, I am going to keep on in the narrow path here till
something turns up elsewhere that will not bring me under Moth’s eye."

"I wish Moth were hanged, the scamp!" I cried; "he has caused enough
trouble."

"Oh, I don’t know," Fox answered.  "He sees things as he sees them.  But
now about your Uncle Job’s affair, for abusing Moth is not going to get
him out of jail."

"No, but you will," I answered, confidently.

"I don’t know.  I will do what I can; but if you want me to be of help,
go on to the Dragon and find out more about the affair.  Everything,
mind, not overlooking a word or look. For it is always some trifle
nobody regards that affords the clew to every crime, the constables
say."

"I will," I cried, starting off.

"Hold on there!  When you have found out all you can I want you to come
and tell me."

"Yes; where—at the Eagle’s Nest?"

"No, that is too far for you to go; Hayward’s Ferry will be better."

"When shall I come?" I asked.

"To-night, and as soon after dark as you can."

"Where, Mr. Hayward’s house?"

"No; in the grove below the landing.  Now be off.  The sun’s coming up,
and people are stirring about like flies on a piece of ice.  Good by,
and don’t fail to bring me all the news."

"No, I’ll not," I answered, starting on a run, greatly elated at having
at last enlisted Fox in Uncle Job’s behalf.




                           *CHAPTER XXXVIII*

                         *THE DRAGON’S MASTER*


Nearing the Dragon, I discovered Mr. Seymour standing on the porch,
without hat or coat, smoking a pipe, an occupation that seemed greatly
to his liking, as indeed it is to most of his sturdy countrymen.
Shivering in the icy air, I thought his dress far from appropriate; but
then Englishmen are hardier than we, though why this should be I do not
know, unless they are bred in a more rugged climate or spend more of
their time in the open air.  Scanning his ruddy face and upright figure,
all the things I had been taught as a schoolboy to believe of his
countrymen came back as if to puzzle me by their presence.  But were the
stories true? I asked myself as I walked on more slowly.  Yes, every one
of them, and more; but if that were so, then Mr. Seymour could not be
like the others—those sent hither in the Colonial days by the Odious
King whom the forefathers defied and treated with scorn and contumely.
No!  He was an exception to the Sodden Crew, the consorters of Hessians
and the like.  Or, after all, were McGuffy’s stories of Oppression and
the Flaming Torch vain and wanton imaginings only!  No! They were true
enough; and it is thou, sweet Constance, that hast led me to doubt, and
who will in the end, if I do not have a care, uproot all the traditions
of my country, making its patriotic pillars to topple and fall as if
they were not. Come back to me, then, thou sturdy belief in the Cruel
Oppressor in the days when the patriots resolved and fought, and in the
end filled all the places of preferment and profit. Hated Englishmen!
Monsters of greed!  Oppressors of the patriots!  Devisers of stamps and
nefarious taxes!  Let me never cease to despise you, though Constance be
all the world to me and more!  Or, and the thought would come, however
much I strove to force it back, were the tales of oppression shadowy
phantoms merely of a gloomy period?  Men in buckram, so to speak,
conjured up and kept alive to stir the patriot’s heart!  Were indeed the
servants of the British Tyrant like other men, sturdy and fair-minded
and of good sleep, so far as men can be, or odious oppressors, as the
Teachers point out and the Schoolbooks show?  Oh, Constance, thou dream
of grace and love, what doubts thy sweet face and entrancing eyes have
caused to rise like a fog across the revolutionary moor that I have been
taught to believe a part of the heritage of my countrymen!  Surely thou
hast undone me, loyal youth though I be!

With such thoughts, imperfect and fragmentary, but forerunners of others
to come in after years, I hurried forward to greet Mr. Seymour.  Hearing
me, he turned about, surprised at my appearance, crying out as he came
forward and took my hand:

"Hello, Gilbert!  Welcome home!"

"Thank you, sir; I’m glad to get back," I answered.

"Where do you come from, and on such a morning?" he asked, looking me
over.

"From the Blakes, where I’ve been since I left here."

"The Blakes—and all this while and we not know it!" he answered, half
incredulously.  "Why, Blake has been here half the time, and yet has not
mentioned your name."

"Yes, sir; but it was agreed that nothing was to be said until Uncle Job
had matters fixed up with Moth," I answered.

"Moth couldn’t have harmed you.  However, you went, and that is the end
of it.  Now your uncle himself is in trouble, and Moth is egging it on,"
Mr. Seymour answered, with lowering face.

"That’s what brings me back.  I didn’t know till yesterday, or I’d have
come before."

"How does it happen that Blake let you come on foot in such weather?"
Mr. Seymour asked, in a voice in which anger and astonishment blended.

"I didn’t tell him I was coming.  But how is Uncle Job?" I asked,
anxious to learn all I could about his affairs.

"Well, but in poor spirits, of course.  It couldn’t be otherwise in the
desperate strait he is in," Mr. Seymour answered, soberly.

"Is it desperate, then?" I asked, my anxiety increased by his manner.

"Yes; a week or more has gone by without our being able to find the
slightest clew to the theft, and the trial comes off in three days."

"In three days!" I cried; "surely they might give him time to prove his
innocence."

"There is no haste, they think, and in this case your uncle expressly
asks it, the court being now in session.  He says he is innocent, and
will scarce talk to a lawyer, not believing any one, least of all an
Appletop jury, will think him guilty.  In this I fear he is mistaken,
and I am filled with anxiety in regard to him, so unfortunate does his
case appear."

"You don’t think him guilty, sir?"

"No, certainly not."

"Does any one?  He, of all men!"

"At first every one scouted the idea," Mr. Seymour answered, "but now
the feeling has changed.  It is partly due, I think, to the devilish
persistency of Moth, though appearances are all against your uncle, if
the truth must be told."

"How did Moth come to be mixed up with it?" I asked, wondering at the
fate that always brought this man to the front in every trouble of my
life.

"He happened to be in Rock Island when news of the robbery reached
there, and being the attorney of the party to whom the money belonged,
was brought along to help hunt down the criminal.  Now he is to act as
the prosecuting attorney."

"The villain!  And he is glad of the chance I’m sure," was all I could
say.

"Perhaps; but there is some one else, we can’t tell who, that occupies
himself creating suspicions and suggesting this and that.  It doesn’t
matter, however, the thing for us is to disprove the charge; but how
this is to be done I can’t see," Mr. Seymour answered, as if the
question were one he had asked himself many times before.

"Is no one thought to be concerned except Uncle Job?" I asked, feeling
the ground sinking beneath my feet.

"No; and the worst of it is he insisted on guarding the money himself
that night.  Rathe volunteered to do it, but your uncle wouldn’t have it
that way."

"Couldn’t the money have been taken without uncle’s knowing it, while he
was asleep?  Surely there would be nothing strange in that," I asked,
believing it to be so.

"Yes, and your Uncle Job claims that is how it was; that he was drugged,
in fact.  I am sure that is the way it happened; but how could any one
have drugged him when he was locked in his room? they say."

"How did he happen to have the money?" I asked.

"It was a collection he had made for a client."

"Did any one know he had it in his office?" I asked.

"Only Rathe and I, so far as we know, though of course there might have
been others."

"Rathe!  And where was he that night?"

"He stopped here, and never left the house.  He appears greatly worried,
claiming the loss will ruin his business and discredit him forever."

"The sneak!  I don’t believe he cares—or if anything, is glad of it.
How much money was there?" I asked, feeling that every inquiry made the
case look the worse for Uncle Job.

"Ten thousand dollars," he answered, reflectively; "a fortune here."

"How could he hide so much money?" I asked, remembering the great stacks
of bills my father used to bring home and the trouble mother and he had
in secreting them about the house.

"It was mostly in big bills, with some gold and silver."

"Did you see it?"

"Yes, but only casually, as he and Rathe sealed it up."

"Uncle Job took it in charge afterward?"

"Yes; Rathe and I coming away together.  At daybreak the next morning
your uncle woke us up, complaining of his head and looking wild and
disordered.  He couldn’t give any account of the money, however, except
that he thought he had been drugged, and indeed the odor of chloroform
filled the room, as I found on going there, which I did at once."

"That’s enough to clear him," I cried.  "Nothing could be plainer."

"Yes, so it would seem; but they claim he invented the story."

"The room was filled with the stuff, you say?"

"Yes; but Moth says your uncle spilled it himself, to hide the crime."

"The liar! he knows better.  Oh, it’s wicked to accuse Uncle Job when he
can’t prove what he says."

"Yes, that is what his friends think; but what we are saying don’t lead
to anything, and while we are talking you are freezing.  Come, Constance
will want to see you and welcome you back."  Saying which, Mr. Seymour,
not a whit the worse for the cold, took my arm and led me into the
house, though I was all of a tremor, so biting was the air.

Mr. Seymour ordered breakfast served in the Treasury, looking upon my
coming as an event, he said.  Constance being told of my arrival, came
in presently, looking pale and distressed, and seeing me beside her
father, ran forward without speaking, save to call my name, clasping her
arms about my neck and hiding her face on my shoulder.

"There, Puss, don’t give way like that," Mr. Seymour exclaimed.
"Gilbert is all right, and with the strength and color of a prince, as
you can see."

"Yes, papa; but when I heard he was here the fear that something
dreadful had happened gave me such a fright I could scarce stand."

This I did not doubt, for the dear girl trembled as with a chill, and
loosing her hands and taking them in mine, I drew her to me and kissed
her, saying:

"I was never in such fine health in my life, Constance; the country is
the place to build one up, you know."

At breakfast, seated beside her, I forgot, and wholly, Uncle Job and the
errand on which I had come.  How beautiful she was, I thought.  Almost a
woman, too, in height, and with the grace of one.  Surely there never
was any one so fair and good as she.  Pressing her hand, I wondered that
I could have remained so long away, or that another’s troubles, should
have been needed to bring me back; but so it was always.  Loving her, I
was content, or thought I was, when away, knowing her thoughts, like
mine, were ever such as we would have shared had we been together.  Thus
it had been from the first, neither change of place nor period making
any difference to us, but constant in all things, each day only added to
our love.  Nor, as I have told you, was this affection in anything like
that of children; nor of brother or sister, but of man and woman.  This
Mr. Seymour knew, and since that day at Wild Plum had treated me in all
things as if I were his son and a man grown.  Of the reason for this,
remembering my youth, I do not know, unless indeed something in his own
life led him to view the matter differently from what other men would
have done in his place.  Thus all things contributed to make the bond
between us as strong as the affections of two loving and trusting hearts
could make it; and thus it continued, each day only adding to its
strength.

"Gilbert’s come back to see if he can aid his Uncle Job," Mr. Seymour
remarked, as he arose from the table.  "Maybe you can help him, Puss.
Two such wise young heads ought to be equal to most anything.  He has
lost no time in finding out everything I know"; and with that he kissed
her and went out, turning at the door to smile upon her, half in banter,
half in earnest.

"Yes, Constance," I said, turning to her, "I’ve come back to help Uncle
Job, but how, I can’t see."

"I am sure you will be able to help him if any one can, Gilbert," she
answered, with simple trust; "I have thought of him so much because of
you, and knowing how distressed you would be when you came to hear of
his misfortune."

"That’s like you, Constance, but what can we do?  Who could have stolen
the money and yet have covered it up so well?"

"There were but two who knew he had the money—papa and Mr. Rathe.  Papa
didn’t take it, we know.  Then if he did not, Rathe must, and that I
believe."

"He never left the house, your father says, and so how could he have
taken it?" I answered.

"Papa thinks so, but how do we know.  He could have left the house
easily enough during the night without any one knowing it, I’m sure."

"Oh, you sweet child!" I cried, my heart filling.  For from the moment
Mr. Seymour had mentioned Rathe’s name I believed him to be the thief,
and no other.  "How can we prove it, though, for no one suspects him,
not even your father," I added, looking at her to see how she took it.

"I don’t know about that.  Papa’s a man, and doesn’t always say what he
thinks; but I know he doesn’t like Rathe any more than we do."

"Well, we must wait and see what Fox says," I answered. "I’m going to
meet him to-night and let him know everything I can find out.  He’s
promised to help, though afraid to come to Appletop because of Moth."

"You thought he could aid you before, I know, but how can he do anything
if he dare not show himself?" she asked, as if not placing much hope in
anything he could do.

"Men like him know more than others about things of this kind, I’ve
heard say.  They are more alert, I suppose, and Fox seems so clear in
his way of looking at things."

"I hope he can help.  I’m sure he thinks a great deal of you or he would
not have come to make inquiries when you were sick.  I wouldn’t build
too much on him, though, if I were you, Gilbert, for Moth is weaving a
dreadful web about your uncle, I fear," the sweet girl answered, as if
looking forward to some great sorrow in store for me; and with the
words, she put her arms about my neck and pressed her face against mine
in comfort of companionship and tender sympathy.




                            *CHAPTER XXXIX*

                              *THE DEPTHS*


After breakfast I asked Constance to go with me to see Uncle Job, and
her father assenting, we soon reached the jail where he was confined.
It was a forlorn-looking place, built of rough logs, strips of wood and
plaster filling the intervening spaces.  Gaining admission, we found
Uncle Job in a cell apart, and so cold and cheerless of aspect that we
could scarce restrain our tears at the sight of it.  He, not expecting
us, was quite upset, but recovering himself, asked us to sit down on the
rude bench that half-filled the place and answered for both seat and
bed.

"Your faces are like a glimpse of heaven," he exclaimed, putting his
arms about us with tender affection.

To this we could make no reply, and for a long time sat bolt upright,
holding his hands and gazing at the blank wall before us.  At last,
mustering some courage, I said:

"I would have been here before, uncle, but have been living at the
Blakes’, and it was only yesterday that he came home and told us of your
trouble."

"Then that is where you have been?" he asked, surprised at what I said.

"Yes," I replied.

"They are kind people, and had I known you were there, I should not have
worried about you."

"It was foolish in me to run away, and I’m ashamed of myself; and now
more than ever," I answered, unable to say more.

"You need not have feared Moth; and now he is under bonds not to molest
you, so there will be no further trouble."

"I am glad of that, though I don’t care for him any more. He is a
scoundrel and sneak, and I’m going to give him a thrashing when I see
him," I answered, and meaning to do as I said.

"That is foolish talk, Gilbert.  You must not get into any trouble with
him.  He is a man to fear and avoid.  Wait; time will bring everything
out right."

"Yes, we hope so; but Moth deserves a beating just the same for mixing
up so much in our affairs," I answered.

"Nothing he attempts against us will succeed," Uncle Job answered, and
believing what he said.  For he was in all things a very religious man,
and did not think it possible that the innocent could suffer wrong.

"What chance have you, Uncle Job, anyway, for we are all worried to
death?" I exclaimed at last, my emotion overcoming me.

"The chance an innocent man always has"; saying which he looked into my
eyes, as if to read there my inmost thoughts concerning him.

"We know you’re innocent, we’re sure you are," I answered; "but if they
don’t believe it and find you guilty?"

"How can I help that, save by telling the truth?  There is no other way,
for I can’t make head or tail of it, and haven’t a single witness.
Nothing save my word and what men know of me."

"They know nothing but good of you, but who did take the money?  You
know, I’m sure."

"If I knew, I would say so; but I don’t, and so can’t accuse any one."

"Then who do you think took it?" I asked, standing up and facing him.

"What I think isn’t of any account unless I know and can prove it, and
that I can’t do."

"Yes, and keeping still, they will convict you!" I cried, stirred out of
all patience by his calm assurance.

"I hope not; but there is no other way that I know of, or that others
can devise for me, so far as I can see."

"Mr. Seymour says you were drugged."

"I was, but by whom I can’t tell; and as regards the money, I know no
more about it than Constance here," he exclaimed, laying his hand on her
head.  At this she burst into tears, and for that matter Uncle Job
himself could no longer maintain any semblance of calmness, so great was
his distress.

Long we talked, but without any result, for not a thing could I learn
likely to afford Fox a clew to work upon.  When at last we returned
home, much discouraged, we were greatly surprised to find Mr. and Mrs.
Blake awaiting us.  Mrs. Blake greeted me in the most affectionate way,
throwing her arms about my body and holding me against her bosom for a
long time without speaking.  At last overcoming her agitation, she
exclaimed between her sobs:

"How could you leave us in the way you did, Gilbert; and the horror of
it, too!  You can never know, you foolish boy, how my heart sank when I
found you were out in that dreadful storm.  How could you have been so
cruel?" and stopping, she held me from her, as if to assure herself that
it was I and no one else she clasped in her arms.

"I had no thought of the storm or that I ran any risk. Indeed, it was
not so bad, after all, for when I reached the Eagle’s Nest I found
supper and a warm bed.  I’m not a bit the worse, you see, for the
journey; but I’m sorry to have caused you so much anxiety and trouble,
and hope you’ll forgive me," I answered, much cast down at her distress.

"I never saw a storm so fierce and wild.  We scarce slept for the cold
and rocking of the house in the wind; and when, late in the night, I
went to your room to see how you were getting on, I thought I should
have died when I found you gone and your bed untouched.  Sitting about
until there was a bit of light, we started after you, stopping, with our
hearts in our mouths, to stir every mound of snow by the wayside,
expecting to find your body beneath it.  Oh, it was dreadful!"

"Oh, Gilbert, you never told us a word of this," Constance cried, coming
to my side.  "How could you have kept it back?"

"It was not nearly so bad as Mrs. Blake thinks, Constance. I reached the
tavern all right, and in a little while was as good as new.  If the
night hadn’t turned out as it did, I would have been here by twelve
o’clock, and none the worse for the tramp, either."

"Yes, but think, Miss Constance, of his being in the forest alone, and
on such a night and clad as he was!  We will always blame ourselves for
not bringing him here yesterday, as he implored us to do."

"Please don’t talk of it any more, I love you so much!" I cried out at
last.  "I couldn’t help doing what I did."

"I know you couldn’t; and we are happy in finding you alive and well.
You will go back with us, or if not now, when your uncle’s trouble is
fixed up, as we hope and pray it will be soon.  You know we love you as
if you were our own son."

"That we do, Gilbert, and wish you to live with us always," Mr. Blake
now broke in for the first time.

"Sweet lady," Mr. Seymour here interposed, coming forward and taking
Mrs. Blake’s hand and kissing it reverently as a son might, "I want to
thank you and Mr. Blake for your kindness to Gilbert and love for him;
and I am made happy, madam, by having an insight into a heart so
affectionate and true and every way worthy of regard.  Gilbert is as my
own son, and I kiss your hand again, madam, to show my respect and love
for you," and Mr. Seymour bent over and lifted her hand to his lips with
as much deference as he would have shown his queen.  Constance, who had
stood by with tears dimming her eyes, now put her soft arms about Mrs.
Blake and embraced and kissed her, as if she could not show plainly
enough how much she loved her for her tender heart.

As the Blakes had left home without their breakfast, and it was now
midday, Constance ordered luncheon spread for them in the Treasury, and
while they were satisfying their hunger we sat about or waited upon them
with loving attention. Afterward, as they could not be prevailed upon to
stop longer, Constance and I went with them to the edge of the town,
where we watched till they were out of sight.  When it was dark, I went
to meet Fox, as we had agreed, but without hope, so little had I been
able to learn that would be of use to him.  He was there before me, and
upon hearing my voice, which I could by no means render cheerful, cried
out in great spirits:

"Don’t be downhearted, you little vagrant, but tell me all you have
found out, not forgetting the smallest thing, as I told you.  It is in
some trifle that the rogues always give themselves away, the
thief-catchers say.  I ought to have been a constable, and not a
preacher, my boy," he went on; with cheerful unconcern; "but many a good
man has made a like mistake.  It shows, you see, how little we know what
we are good for when young.  Come now, commence at the beginning and
tell me what you have discovered, and take your time about it, for there
is no hurry."

Thus encouraged, I told him all I had found out, not omitting anything I
could remember, however trifling.

"So Miss Constance thinks Rathe is the thief, does she? A bright girl,
I’ll wager; but why does she think that?" he asked, when I had
concluded.

"Because neither of us like him, and because he and Mr. Seymour were the
only ones there when the money was sealed up the evening before the
robbery."

"So they sealed it up, did they?  What was that for, I wonder?"

"I don’t know, unless to make sure."

"Well, it was business-like, anyway; but Miss Constance must have some
other reason for disliking Rathe?"

"Yes, because he and Uncle Job are rivals."

"Rivals! rivals!  For what, I’d like to know?"

"For Miss Betty’s favor."

"What is that you are saying?  Pray, who is Miss Betty?"

"Miss Betty Singleton, a young lady in Appletop."

"How long have they been rivals?"

"I don’t know, but before I came here."

"Well, this is what I call gossip, Gilbert, and makes me feel as if I
were in Boston again.  We ought to have a cup of tea and a bit of toast
and a cozy fire to enjoy it fully, though. Which of the suitors, pray,
does Miss Betty favor—your uncle or the other man?"

"Uncle Job, Constance thinks."

"I’ll bet she is right, too, if Miss Betty is a girl of sense, and she
is or your uncle wouldn’t care for her.  So the rivalry has been on for
a long time—before you had that scare in Murderer’s Hollow, probably?"

"Yes, long before that."

"Well, you have a fine ear for gossip, Gilbert, if you are not much of a
detective.  Let me see now," he went on, "if I have everything
straight"; and with that he began to question me afresh about the
robbery, and the money, and the shape it was in, and how and where Uncle
Job lived, and about his business and love affair, and a thousand other
things of which I could see no point whatever.

"You have not told me when the trial is to come off," he exclaimed,
finally, "or isn’t that decided yet?"

"In three days from now."

"Whew! but they are speedy!  Let me see, the robbery happened eight days
ago.  That is hardly giving him time to turn around."

"That’s what I think, but Mr. Seymour says it’s the way, and that Uncle
Job wishes it hurried," I answered.

"Yes; and it’s as good a way as any.  The sooner men are tried and
afforded a chance to prove their innocence, or stand convicted, the more
likely justice is to be done.  Only time enough should be given to get
together the evidence. More than that is a trick."

"Enough time hasn’t been allowed Uncle Job," I answered, "for there’s
only three days more, and nothing has been done."

"I don’t know.  A good many things might happen in three days, Gilbert;
so don’t be too downhearted.  Go back to town and see what more you can
learn, and don’t forget to spy out what Moth and the constable are
doing.  Then come here the second night from this, crammed with news,
and I will be here to meet you.  You are sure, though, that you have
told me everything you have heard?" he added.

"Yes, I’m sure."

"Well, then, if that is all, give me your hand and I will help you to a
ride to town."

On our way back he sought to cheer me up, but not with much success, for
I could see no loophole by which Uncle Job could escape, so closely was
the web drawn about him—unless, indeed, his good name should serve him
with the jury, as he thought; but of this I had not much hope, so
greatly did I fear Moth’s misrepresentations and sarcasm of speech.

The next day, when on my way to visit Uncle Job, I met Blott as he was
leaving the jail.  Jerking his thumb over his shoulder in the direction
of Uncle Job’s cell, he remarked, in his slow way:

"He’s in the spider’s web, sure; Pickle’s got him, the little ant!"

"Yes," I cried; "and he is the man who saved your life. Now he’s in
trouble why don’t you save him, and pay your debt?" I asked, in a heat.

"There’s nothin’ in the world I wouldn’t do to help him. He saved my
life an’ saved me from other things worse’n dyin’," Blott answered,
mournfully.  "I could git him out of jail easy enough, if that was all,
an’ offered to, but he won’t budge."

"I spoke without thinking, Blott," I answered, ashamed of myself; "but
he is in trouble, and needs friends, and hasn’t any."

"He’s lots of friends, an’ that’s all the good it does; but the Lord
ain’t goin’ to let a man like him be eaten up by moths, I don’t believe,
though how he’s to be saved I don’t see."

"Can’t anything be done?" I asked, in despair.

"Not as it appears now; but be cheerf, Gilbert, be cheerf. It’ll all
come out right in the end, an’ truth’ll triumph, if what the
Sunday-school teachers preach is true.  To make sure, though, git your
uncle into the idea of movin’, an’ I’ll have him clear of the place an’
out of the country in twenty-four hours"; saying which, Blott wrung my
hand and hurried away, as if not daring to trust himself to speak
further.

Save what I have related, the two days passed without my being able to
find out anything new or of interest to Fox. Upon my going to the
meeting-place, as we had agreed, however, he was not there, nor did he
come.  This I could not account for, unless, indeed, he was discouraged
like the others, and seeing no hope for Uncle Job had avoided meeting
me.  This I thought was the case, but waiting until midnight, I at last
returned home, worn and discouraged, without one comforting thought
regarding the trial to come off the following day.




                              *CHAPTER XL*

                *JOB THROCKMORTON’S TRIAL: THE TRAGEDY*


The next morning I arose at break of day and hastened to the jail, to be
with Uncle Job to comfort him in some measure, if that were possible,
before going to the place of trial. Afterward, seated beside him in the
crowded courtroom, I looked about, to see Miss Betty a few feet away,
her eyes red and swollen, as if she had grieved much and slept but
little. All the fun was clean gone out of the poor thing, and in its
place nothing but sorrow and deep anxiety.  Her face, too, always so
rosy and smiling, was now pale and drawn, giving her the look of being
much older than she was.  Meeting my gaze, she smiled upon me, as if in
gratitude for my being there.  Constance sat beside her, and when I
caught her eye her face lighted, and this I knew to comfort me and give
me courage to abide the end, whatever it might be.  Except these two and
Setti, who sat next to Constance, no friendly look met mine.  Surely, I
thought, some of our friends might have come, or was our cause so
desperate that every one stayed away to hide their grief at the end they
so clearly foresaw?

Uncle Job bore himself like the fine gentleman he was, neither courting
nor shunning the eye of any one when he entered the room.  Bowing
politely to those who recognized him, he passed others who avoided
acquaintanceship with the grace of unconsciousness that only well-bred
people possess. This happening led me to believe then and this belief
has only been strengthened by time, that no good man or woman ever can
refuse to recognize another whom they by chance know, however humble or
obscure, unless such person has been convicted of some crime that shames
our morals.  Only the smaller parasites and hangers-on of social life, I
am assured, can commit such an offense against good manners. Uncle Job,
however, did not appear cast down by what he saw, though craving kindly
sympathy and being a man who would have freely offered it under like
circumstances.

Moth sat near by, looking pinched and meaner than ever, I thought,
though his appearance was always inferior to that of other men.  The
cunning look he gave me from out his deep-set eyes when I glanced his
way I pretended not to see, so greatly did I loathe the man.  Looking
beyond to the jury, I could not make them out, unless, indeed, they had
the air of expecting a treat, for which pay was to be forthcoming,
rather than having a duty to perform.  Being men tanned in the sun and
simple of habit, however, I could not tell. Mr. Promb, Uncle Job’s
lawyer, sat beside Moth, and suffered greatly, I thought, in comparison
with that saffron-faced and eager-eyed man.  Otherwise he was wholesome
to look upon, and without doubt much the better man of the two.  If
Uncle Job could but have had Mr. Lincoln to plead his cause, I mourned,
as we sat waiting, there would then be no need to borrow trouble.  His
innocence would be made clear as noonday to every one by the honesty and
God-like persuasiveness of his advocate.  Alas! neither he nor any other
fit person for occasion so great could be had, and Uncle Job must,
perforce, suffer whatever fate befell him.

Mr. Seymour had thought it greatly in Uncle Job’s favor that the trial
was to be before Judge Douglas, a rising man, already much spoken of in
the state because of the brilliancy of his mind and his vast
comprehension of the world and its affairs.  This truly great man was,
at the time of which I speak, just beginning the wonderful career that
for many years made him a power in the land and known of men far and
near, all finally to culminate in his strivings after the presidency
with Mr. Lincoln and his death at an early day thereafter.  Of his
greatness, however, soon to be proven in the Senate and elsewhere, only
the more discerning had then, any inkling.[*]


[*] The Statesman Gilbert Holmes here refers to was Stephen A. Douglas,
called "The Little Giant" because of his sturdy form and the strength of
his intellect. Judge Douglas was afterward for many years United States
Senator from Illinois, and prominent in the politics of our country
immediately preceding the great Civil War. In 1860 he was a candidate
for President with Lincoln and Breckenridge, and upon the opening of the
war, in 1861, generously came forward and offered Mr. Lincoln his
support and that of his adherents. This act of unsolicited patriotism
proved of incalculable benefit then and afterward to the President and
the Union.—THE AUTHOR.


With the arrival of the hour set apart, the clerk arose and called the
trial, and loudly, as if the matter were unexpected and notice now given
for the first time.  No sooner did he cease and the prisoner had
answered "Not guilty," than Moth arose, with great show of deference to
the judge and jury.

"May it please the honorable court and this intelligent jury," he went
on, "I appear here on behalf of the people to aid in the punishment of a
monstrous crime—a crime conceived in cunning and lust of wealth by one
who before stood high in the estimation of many good men.  You will
notice I do not say all good men, and in this qualification I speak
advisedly.  Many have never believed the prisoner honest; I never have,
and for good reason.  He is young, of aspiring nature, of unknown
antecedents, and greedy of preferment and gain.  This latter some of you
may have known before, but it is well to again call it to your
attention.  His downcast look and the lean and covetous lines about his
face tell a story of duplicity and cunning no intelligent man, least of
all a jury so circumspect as this, can mistake," and Moth looked with
lowering eyes upon Uncle Job, whose countenance, truth to say, was
neither lowering nor covetous, but open and manly as one could wish.
Then turning to the jury, he cried, waving his hand: "I do not ask you
to believe me. Look for yourselves, gentlemen."

"I object to this line of procedure, your honor, in advance of the
evidence," Mr. Promb broke in, with considerable spirit, "as being
likely to prejudice the case of my client, and wrongfully."

"The attorney for the state will confine himself to the line of evidence
he proposes to present.  The jury may properly be left to form their own
opinion of the prisoner’s personal appearance," Judge Douglas responded,
with some severity.

"Very well, your honor; but it is impossible to prejudice a case so
plain to all men as this will be made to appear further on.  Restricting
myself, however, as you justly observe, we shall prove all that I have
intimated and more.  We will prove that a sum of money, great enough to
tempt the cupidity of a weak man, such as the prisoner at the bar, was
left in his care, and that taking advantage of the confidence reposed in
him, he deliberately and feloniously and with malice aforethought made
away with it, to his own advantage and the detriment of his patron and
the good morals of society.  All this we will prove, may it please your
honor and the honorable jury."

When Moth concluded, Mr. Promb arose, but only to excuse himself from
addressing the court at this stage of the proceedings.  Whereupon Moth
sprang to his feet again and asked that Mr. Henry Seymour, a friend of
the prisoner, be sworn.  When thus called, Mr. Seymour, who sat some way
off, arose and made his way to the witness-stand, all eyes turned
expectantly upon him, as if he, too, might possibly be guilty, being a
friend of the accused.  Passing Uncle Job, the latter smiled upon him as
if in assurance of unalterable good will, whatever his testimony might
be.  When Mr. Seymour had been sworn, Moth proceeded:

"Were you present in the office of Throckmorton & Rathe on the evening
when the sum of money stolen, amounting to about ten thousand dollars,
was intrusted to the personal care of Job Throckmorton for safe-keeping
over night?"

"I was."

"Did the said Throckmorton receive the money?"

"He did."

"Did he not volunteer to perform this service without solicitation from
anyone?  Nay, did he not insist upon assuming the care of the money when
Mr. Rathe asked to be allowed to perform the duty?" Moth went on.

"I do not understand that Rathe did more than volunteer to take charge
of the money."

"Answer my question, yes or no.  Did not the prisoner insist upon
remaining at the office to guard the money?"

Upon this the witness turned to the judge, as if seeking guidance, and
the latter nodding assent, Mr. Seymour answered, but with manifest
reluctance, it was plain:

"He did."

"Afterward, on the following morning, when the money had been stolen,
what reason did Throckmorton give for its loss?  Did he not claim he had
been drugged?" Moth asked, looking toward the jury rather than at the
witness.

"He did; and what he claimed I verily believe," Mr. Seymour answered,
with great promptness.

"I did not ask you what you believed; it is of no consequence, either
here or elsewhere.  The prisoner lives with you, I understand, and pays
you for his board and lodging, and naturally, and because of this, you
would believe anything he said," Moth answered, addressing the jury.

"I call on the court to protect me from the insinuations of this
mountebank," Mr. Seymour cried, very red in the face, turning to the
judge.

"I call on the court to fine and imprison the witness for the use of an
epithet so uncalled for and so little in harmony with the dignity of the
place and the honorable judge and jury," Moth answered, loudly, and as
if grieved and humiliated beyond expression.

"The attorney for the state will go on with the case, confining himself
to its merits and the evidence in hand," Judge Douglas commanded,
addressing Moth.

"The witness having testified to the truth of what we look to to prove
the guilt of the prisoner, I have, your honor, no further questions to
ask him," Moth concluded.

Upon Mr. Promb’s intimating that he did not desire to cross-examine Mr.
Seymour, Moth asked that Mr. Philetus Tipps be called.

This gentleman, who sat near Moth, arose upon his name being thus
announced, and doing so lifted his eyes, as if to economize time in
taking the oath, in pursuance of a habit long acquired.  Mr. Tipps’
presence was not commanding, though a tuft of hair standing upright on
the edge of his narrow forehead served to augment his height and add to
the dignity of his manner; it also gave him a somewhat fierce look, in
which an air of alertness blended.  Altogether his manner conveyed an
idea of weariness, as if he were going through a ceremony often repeated
and of little or no interest to him in the first instance.  Contrary to
what one would suppose of a person performing the office of constable,
Mr. Tipps’ body was nothing to speak of, being so slight that he might
easily have slipped between the rails of a common fence without injury
to his raiment.  This, however, did not apply to his feet, which were
much spread abroad, as if by long waiting and standing about the
corridors of justice.  It was also a peculiarity of Mr. Tipps that in
raising his eyes to take the oath he did not look upward, but at an
angle, as if the Being he appealed to dwelt somewhere on the horizon.
This, however, was a device merely, it was apparent, to save labor and
conserve his strength, and not at all as indicating the presence of the
Deity in that particular place.  Of these interesting details Moth took
no account, but taking the witness in hand, as if he were a lemon or
pomegranate ripe for squeezing, demanded of him, in a peremptory way:

"What is your name and residence?"

"Philetus Tipps, of Rock Island."

"What is your business?"

"Constable."

"Have you been looking up evidence in the case of the State _versus_
Throckmorton?"

"I have."

"In such investigation have you discovered evidence of the presence of
chloroform in the office of Throckmorton & Rathe, and likely to have
been there on the night of the robbery?"

"I have," Tipps answered.

"In what shape, may I ask?"

"In the shape of a bottle partly filled with that substance."

"Indeed!  Where, may I ask, did you discover this bottle?" Moth
inquired, as if hearing of it now for the first time.

"I found it hidden away under the stairway off the room in which
Throckmorton slept on the night of the robbery."

"Have you the bottle with you?"

"I have."

"I ask that you deliver it to the clerk of the court"; and upon his
complying, Moth turned to the judge, saying he had no further questions
to ask the witness.  Cross-examination being waived, as in the case of
Mr. Seymour, Moth asked that Augustus Collygog be called, which being
done that gentleman stepped forward to be sworn.  Mr. Collygog was a
slender, clerical man, with pale face and considerable particularity of
dress, having about him the look of one accustomed to handle delicate
things, and such as might on occasion pertain to men’s lives or matters
of that nature.  When he had taken the oath, which he did solemnly and
as if determined to be strictly accurate in all he said, Moth asked:

"You are a druggist, are you not?"

"Yes, sir, a druggist; or, excuse me, more appropriately speaking,
perhaps, an apothecary," Mr. Collygog replied, without relaxing the
fixed expression of his face.

"You keep a drugstore?"

"Ha! yes, a drugstore; or, you will excuse me, sir, more properly a
pharmacy," he answered, nursing the feeble whiskers that grew on his
sunken cheeks.

"Where is your place?"

"In Appletop, sir, and directly over the way, facing the Galena road, if
you please, and convenient from every part of the city."

"You fill prescriptions and orders for medicine and things of that
kind?" Moth asked.

"Yes, and a very delicate duty and requiring circumspection. Yes,
certainly, requiring circumspection—and much experience," Mr. Collygog
replied, as if deriving great personal satisfaction from what he said.

"Will you look at the bottle partly filled with chloroform, in the
possession of the clerk of the court, and tell me if it was put up at
your shop?"

"Yes, to be sure, at my pharmacy, if you please," the witness answered,
after carefully examining the bottle from different points of view.

"You are sure?" Moth asked, sternly.

"Oh, dear me, yes, quite sure!  The bottle bears my label, as you may
see: ’Doctor Augustus Collygog, Pharmacist and Dealer in Surgical
Instruments and Small Notions, Appletop, Illinois.’"

"Who procured it of you?" Moth asked.

"Who?  Oh, excuse me, sir; but the secrets of the profession are
sacred—sacred, sir."

At this Moth turned to the judge, but the latter, not waiting, said:

"The witness must answer the question."

"Thank you, Judge, if I must; but only on compulsion."

"Well, who was it?" Moth asked, impatiently.

"Ha! yes.  Who was what?" Doctor Collygog answered, losing the thread of
the examination.

"Who was it that bought the stuff of you?" Moth screamed at the top of
his voice.

"Oh, yes, I understand; but not quite so loud, if you please, sir.  It
was Mr. Job Throckmorton."

"That will do.  If you please, your honor, the state rests here,
confident of having proven its case and steadfastly believing in the
intelligence of the honorable jury called to pass upon the testimony.
Indeed, it is so plain, that I should waste your time with explanations.
Having bought the chloroform and sprinkled it about his bed,
Throckmorton hid what remained.  Through the happy chance of finding the
half-filled bottle where he placed it, however, the whole scheme is made
clear, and his identity as the robber proven beyond the shadow of a
doubt."

Upon Moth’s concluding, Mr. Promb arose, and facing the last witness,
asked:

"When did Mr. Throckmorton procure this medicine of you?"

"Yes, Mr. Promb.  Let me see; in September, I think, or possibly—I do
not say positively—in the fore part of October. The books of My House
will show."

"Did he say what he wanted it for?"

"I think not; but indeed I might be mistaken in this, it not being
thought material in his case, he being a man grown and responsible."

"Did he not say it was for his nephew, who was ill at the Dragon?"

"Ha!  I think not, Mr. Promb; but, dear me, I can’t be certain, as I
have just said."

"That is all.  May it please your honor, we should like to have Mr.
Seymour recalled"; and upon this being done, Mr. Promb asked:

"Do you recognize this bottle?"

"I do," answered Mr. Seymour.

"For what purpose did Mr. Throckmorton procure the chloroform it
contains?"

"For his nephew, then sick at my house."

"Was it so used?" Mr. Promb asked.

"It was, to my personal knowledge."

"When?"

"About the time stated by Mr. Collygog."

After this, Mr. Promb recalled Tipps, who arose, with hand uplifted and
eyes raised obliquely as before, but nothing came of his re-examination.
After him many other men, all reputable and of good standing in the
community, were summoned by Mr. Promb to prove the prisoner’s high
character; and with this, and a fine speech, but lacking force, I
thought, Uncle Job’s attorney closed the defense.  Upon this, Moth asked
that Mr. Seymour be recalled, and when this had been done, he asked:

"After the recovery of Mr. Throckmorton’s nephew, what was done with the
bottle of chloroform?"

"I do not know."

"Who would know?" Moth asked.

"The servants, or perhaps my daughter."

"That is all," Moth responded; "I desire that Miss Constance Seymour be
called, your honor."

She not moving, nor seeming able to move, her father went to her, and
taking her hand, led her forward, speaking encouragingly as they made
their way through the crowded room.

"What is your name?" Moth asked, upon her being sworn.

"Constance Seymour."

"Do you recognize this bottle, Miss Constance?" Moth asked, and with
every show of gentleness and respect, I am bound to say, for which I
could not help but feel grateful to the scoundrel.

"Yes, sir."

"What was done with it after Gilbert Holmes’ illness?" Moth asked.

To this Constance did not reply, nor would she until Judge Douglas,
leaning forward, said, with a smile of encouragement, that she must
answer the question.

"I placed it in Mr. Throckmorton’s room," she replied at last,
trembling, and scarce above a whisper.

"You placed it in Mr. Throckmorton’s room?  Thank you; that will do,"
Moth said, looking toward the jury, as if they must certainly now
confirm his belief that he had proven Uncle Job’s guilt beyond the
shadow of a doubt.  "Your honor, I submit the case without further
statement," he went on, "having fully proven that Throckmorton is the
thief, and no one else"; saying which, he bowed and sank into his seat
with a complacent smile.

Upon this Mr. Promb conferred for a long while with Uncle Job, urging
upon him something he would by no means consent to, but of what nature I
could not tell.  Afterward, turning to the judge, he said:

"The defense also rests its case here, desiring only to point out to the
honorable court and jury that in all his life, and in every affair of
business in which he has been engaged, and they have been many, Mr.
Throckmorton has borne an honorable character before men, no shadow of
any kind resting upon it.  We hold, and in this we believe the jury will
agree, that because of his good name and unimpeachable integrity it is
impossible he could have committed the crime imputed to him.  There is a
mystery connected with the case, we admit, that we cannot now fathom,
but feel assured that time will do this, and ere long, and to your
entire satisfaction and that of the community.  In the confident belief
that this is so, he throws himself upon your mercy, believing that the
knowledge you have of men and how little likely they are to go wrong
when all their lives have been animated by honorable acts, will be found
sufficient to justify his acquittal—nay, to command it of you as a
right."

The trial being thus closed, Judge Douglas arose to charge the jury, and
doing so, pointed out that they must be governed in all things by the
testimony, but that if adverse to the prisoner, his previous good
character might of right be considered in fixing the sentence or in
considering any plea for mercy the jury might think fit to make.

Being thus instructed, the jury retired, no one in the room leaving or
making any move to do so.  Such as had been thoughtful enough to bring
their lunch, ate it, chatting the while, yet never, except for a moment,
taking their eyes off the sad face of the accused, who sat during this
trying time, much cast down, it was apparent, at the desperate strait in
which he found himself.  Thus half an hour passed, when word came that
the jury had agreed upon a verdict.  At this, Judge Douglas resumed his
seat and motioned for the jury to be brought in.  As the twelve men
filed into the room, I scanned them one by one to see if I might find
some hopeful sign, but unavailingly.  For, as if having an unpleasant
duty to perform, the face of each was filled with perplexity and regret,
nor did any one of them look toward Uncle Job.  At this, and arguing
from it that he was lost, I sprang up, and throwing my arms about his
neck, screamed at the top of my voice:

"He’s innocent!  He’s innocent!  I know he’s innocent!"

Upon this a great commotion arose, the whole audience getting to their
feet, the better to see the prisoner and learn the cause of the
disturbance.  In the midst of this, and while the sobs of Miss Betty and
Constance could be plainly heard, a great noise arose at the entrance to
the court, and this growing louder and being accompanied by cries and
oaths, every one turned to see what it was all about.  This I did not
regard, until Uncle Job, standing up, cried out: "My God, Rathe!"  Then
looking up, I saw Fox and Blott, and back of them Mr. Hayward and the
landlord of the Eagle’s Nest dragging and pushing Rathe forward into the
room. Bringing him bound to the table about which the lawyers sat, Fox
stepped aside and whispered to Uncle Job, Mr. Promb joining them.  While
this was occurring, the jury stood still, not understanding in the least
what it meant.  Nor the judge any more than they; and at last, leaning
forward somewhat impatiently, he commanded the bailiff to enforce order
in the court.  Moth, all this while, had not stirred, but suspecting
what was about to happen, the color left his face and he half arose to
his feet.  Never have I seen a man more disturbed, but whether his
passions were directed toward Rathe or Uncle Job I could not tell; nor
did it matter.  When some order had been secured, Mr. Promb turned to
the court, and in a voice he could scarce make heard, so greatly was he
moved, said:

"May it please the court, we beg in the interest of justice that the
case of the State versus Throckmorton be reopened, as we have important
evidence to present, not before obtainable."

"What is the nature of the evidence?" Judge Douglas asked, evidently at
a loss to understand the meaning of what had occurred.

"We have here in the person of Rathe one of the men who committed the
robbery, Mr. Throckmorton not being in any way concerned in it, as we
have claimed all along, and are now able to prove."

"I protest, your honor," Moth cried, springing to his feet.  "This is a
conspiracy of robbers to ruin an honest man and liberate a rogue, and
nothing else.  A reward is out for the man Fox there for highway
robbery.  He is nothing but a common bandit, and I call on the court to
arrest him here and now."

"We will attend to that presently, Mr. Moth," Judge Douglas remarked,
holding up his hand to enforce silence. "Meantime, Mr. Promb, the court
and jury will hear any testimony you may have to offer, if it is
material, as you say."

"It is material, your honor; indeed, proves the innocence of the
prisoner at the bar.  In pursuance of our just rights in the matter,
therefore, I desire that Mr. George Fox be called to testify."

No further objection being offered, the latter stepping forward and
being sworn, Mr. Promb went on:

"Now tell the judge and jury, if you please, all you know about this
case, and who it was that took the money Mr. Throckmorton is accused of
stealing."

"It is this way, your honor," Fox went on.  "Believing from information
I had picked up that Rathe and the outlaw Burke were implicated in the
theft, I said as much to these gentlemen with me, telling them, upon
their expressing disbelief, that I would prove what I affirmed if they
would go with me, and this before they should be called upon to act in
any manner.  Upon their consenting, we secured a boat, and last night
dropped down the river to Black Hawk’s abandoned hut, where I had reason
to believe the thieves were to divide the proceeds of the robbery.
Secreting ourselves where we could see and hear all that occurred, we
had not long to wait before Burke appeared, and presently Rathe.
Lighting a candle, Burke produced the very packages of money which Mr.
Throckmorton is accused of stealing.  When, however, he was about to
open them for the purpose of dividing the plunder, Rathe, who stood
somewhat in the shade, drew a pistol and fired upon him.  Burke had not
noticed the motion, and when the ball struck him, staggered and partly
fell.  Not being wholly disabled, he gave a cry and rushed upon Rathe,
but the latter evading him, drew a huge knife and plunged it to the hilt
in his breast.  At this Burke threw up his hands with a groan and fell
to the floor dead.  All this we saw, and rushing into the room, overcame
Rathe, but too late to save Burke.  In proof of all I say, your honor,
here are the witnesses and there the packages of money, and the knife
with which Rathe killed Burke"; saying which, Fox laid the money on the
table before him, placing the bowie-knife, the blade of which was black
with clotted blood, beside it. "We expected, your honor," Fox went on,
as he stepped back, "to have reached here before the trial, but the
river being full of ice, were prevented."

Moth waiving cross-examination, Mr. Promb called Mr. Hayward, who
confirmed Fox’s account, after which he turned to the judge, saying the
defense had no further testimony to offer.  Upon this Judge Douglas
turned to Moth and asked if he desired to question the witness, or had
any evidence to present.  To this Moth only shook his head, not taking
his eyes off Rathe.  For it was apparent he had believed Uncle Job
guilty, and what he now heard fell upon him like a stroke from heaven,
as his face clearly showed.  Judge Douglas, upon this, turned to the
jury, saying they must consider the new evidence with the old; but they,
not moving, and all looking toward Uncle Job, spoke up as with one
voice: "NOT GUILTY."

Bowing to Uncle Job and smiling, Judge Douglas dismissed him, ordering
at the same time that Rathe be removed to the jail to await commitment
and trial.  At this the latter who had not moved, took a step forward,
and facing the judge, bowed, saying, as if speaking of some commonplace
occurrence:

"I admit all that has been said, your honor.  There was not enough for
two, and so I killed Burke, and a good riddance it is to the community.
I am only sorry, however, that it was not the pious Throckmorton
instead," he added, turning and looking at Uncle Job.  "Burke deserved
death, but not more than I, you will say, and truly enough.  I intended
to kill him when I went to the cabin, and in this way, to illustrate,
your honor, and quite simply," Rathe went on, taking up the knife with
both hands, his arms being only loosely tied. "As he came toward me, the
pistol-shot not proving effective, I drew my knife, and raising it the
full length of my arm, buried it to the hilt in his bosom, like this";
and as he concluded, and looking the judge calmly in the face, he
plunged the weapon to the handle in his own heart.

At first the lookers-on thought he was acting, but when, after a moment,
he wavered and fell full length on the floor, there was a cry of horror
from all present, many women fainting, and the men staring, not knowing
what to make of it.

                     *      *      *      *      *

When some time had elapsed and the dead body of Rathe had been removed
and order had been restored, Moth arose, and turning to the judge, said:

"I call upon the court before it adjourns to order the arrest of the man
Fox for highway robbery."

At this, Fox, who was standing within the inclosure, turned to the judge
and said:

"May it please your honor, I admit all this man may say, not denying
anything, and beg that I may be tried here and now, and by the present
jury."

To this Judge Douglas demurred, but after reflecting upon it for a while
and conferring with the jury, he turned to Moth and said:

"You hear his admission, Mr. Moth?  Are you ready to go on with the
case, as he suggests?  If so, I can see no legal objection."

"It is what I desire above all things, your honor," Moth, answered, in a
sober way.  "The man should be in the penitentiary, and the sooner he is
sent there the better for the community."

"Then the trial may proceed.  Bailiff, conduct the prisoner to the bar,"
Judge Douglas ordered.

When this had been done and the jury again sworn, Judge Douglas motioned
Moth to proceed.  This he did, after taking the oath, recounting at
length and with great particularity, the attempt to rob him, and Fox’s
mishap and final discomfiture and imprisonment.  When he had finished,
Fox, standing up and declining counsel, turned to the judge, and said:

"What this man says, your honor, is true, save, perhaps, a propensity
natural to him to exaggerate.  I, however, did not seek to injure him,
and at the time he speaks of he was himself striving to unlawfully
kidnap this friendless youth, except for whom Rathe would now be at
liberty and Mr. Throckmorton a convicted criminal," saying which, Fox
stepped back and put his arm about my neck.  "This does, not excuse my
crime, I know.  I only claim Moth was not harmed at my hands, either in
body or purse.  My former lawless way of life I have abandoned, as I can
prove, though it was more foolish than harmful.  Folly, your honor,
comes natural to me, crime does not.  I played robber, and thought I was
one, when in fact I was only an ass.  No one here or elsewhere has ever
been harmed by me.  I am no one’s enemy but my own.  Against my manhood
and knowledge of right I sinned, and sinning have paid the penalty by
outlawry. Moth’s complaint against me is at best a moral one only. I
regret it, however, and would undo it if I could, but cannot, though I
repent in sackcloth and ashes.  Such are the facts, your honor and
gentlemen.  I do not claim I am what I should be.  Nor was this man, a
self-confessed kidnaper, and that against the weak and unfriended.
Among my sins, your honor, I have not such a one to answer for.  I ask
you, gentlemen, to judge between us.  Look in his face and mine, and say
if in your hearts you think him the more honest.  If so, then convict
me; if not, be lenient.  My life is harassed by him beyond endurance,
and I cannot mend until I shake him off.  The worst I can suffer will be
better than the present. He was not robbed by me, nor did I seek to
cripple or kill him, either of which things I might have done had I
wished. That is all I have to say, your honor, and concluding, I put
myself in your hands, craving forgiveness and mercy of all men"; saying
which, Fox sat down and buried his face in his hands, overcome by his
agitation and shame.

When he was through, and Moth making no move, Judge Douglas turned to
the jury and said:

"You have heard the evidence.  If a crime has been committed, it is not
denied.  You may retire."

This they did in a scramble, but scarcely had the door closed than it
flew open again and they filed out, but not now with doleful faces, as
before.

"Have you reached a verdict?" Judge Douglas asked, not showing any
surprise at their quick return.

"We have, your honor," answered the foreman.

"What is it?"

"We find the prisoner not guilty."

"Mr. Fox, you are at liberty.  The court stands adjourned"; saying
which, Judge Douglas arose, and coming forward, congratulated Fox and
Uncle Job in the most kindly manner on their happy deliverance.
Afterward turning to Moth and taking his hand, he greeted him with the
utmost cordiality, at which I wondered with open mouth.

When the trials were thus concluded, Uncle Job put his arm about Fox,
the two leaving the room together; but not without much difficulty, for
at every step they were made to stop and receive the congratulations of
those present.  For of all who were critical and cold before, not one
but now vied with his neighbor in grasping and holding the hands of the
two gentlemen as they passed, giving them at last a mighty cheer as they
disappeared through the door.  Mr. Seymour, staying behind, collected
our friends and saviors, and with Judge Douglas we all went to the
Dragon together, where Uncle Job and Fox had already arrived.  Here a
table was soon spread, Miss Betty and Constance and Setti and I waiting
upon the guests, and this with such love and throbbing hearts as I am
sure never beat in the breasts of servitors before.

                     *      *      *      *      *

Of the particulars of the crime for which Uncle Job was tried, we
learned in part later.  It was the sight of the bottle of chloroform in
his room at the Dragon that suggested the conspiracy to Rathe, a movable
panel fixed in the stairway beside the cot in the office being the means
employed afterward for getting at Uncle Job without entering the place
where he lay asleep.  When these preliminaries had been arranged, Rathe
waited for an opportunity, which he knew, from Uncle Job’s business,
would not be long in coming.  Of the villain Rathe and his previous life
we never found out anything, for among his effects there was no scrap
affording clew to his parentage or country, unless, indeed, a sheet of
paper in his box, on which there was a coat-of-arms, with the legend
"_Superamus eos qui oppugnant aut morimur_," might have afforded such a
clew.




                             *CHAPTER XLI*

                             *THE REUNION*


The next day being Christmas, Mr. Seymour gave a dinner party for
twelve, the guests of honor being Miss Betty and Uncle Job.  Such things
were common with the landlord of the Dragon, and this, too,
notwithstanding the marked disapproval of many good people in Appletop,
who looked upon them as frivolous innovations, and therefore likely to
lead to harm.  Mr. Seymour, however, maintained that the practice was a
good one, and this in the face of all, on the ground that the custom was
old, and one, moreover, he had been used to in his own country.  It was
his habit to celebrate every notable event with a dinner, in which more
or less formality was observed.  It was this last feature, the outgrowth
of Effete and Worn-out Usages of the Old World, that threatened, it was
believed, to bring our Institutions into Disrepute, if not Open
Ridicule, among the Young and Thoughtless.  As Mr. Seymour was greatly
beloved, however, this displeasure did not go to the length of any
formal protest, but confined itself to furtive remarks and other
expressions more or less open.

Outside these special events, it was also his habit to give a dinner on
all the great days of the year, such as Christmas and the like, but
usually not more than two or three guests were invited on such
occasions.  The dinner now to be given, however, was intended to surpass
all others in the number of guests, if not in its other appointments,
and this because of the conjunction of notable events it was designed to
commemorate.  Thus, the day being Christmas, it was one of feasting, and
then, too, it was intended to fittingly celebrate Uncle Job’s reëntry
into the world.  Moreover, the announcement of his betrothal to Miss
Betty Singleton was here to be made for the first time.  This last not
all the guests knew about in advance, so that it came to them in the
nature of a happy surprise.  Altogether the dinner was on a great scale
for Appletop, and considering, too, the limited time allowed for its
preparation.  In the new country, however, wild game of every kind and
delicacy was plentiful, and this was made the chief feature of the
occasion.  Other necessary things more difficult to obtain Mr. Seymour
was in the habit of collecting at his leisure and unknown to the
purveyors of the town.  These supplemented the substantial things I have
mentioned, and in extent and delicacy were such as one would hardly have
believed possible in so remote a country.  It fell out, therefore, and
because every resource was taxed to the utmost that the event was a
notable one, as our host intended it should be.  This, however, was not
by any means trumpeted abroad lest it should increase the growing
Unrest, as I have said, in respect to such Trivial Matters.

Another thing I may mention that added to the disquiet with which Mr.
Seymour’s dinners were viewed was the fact that Wine was served,
although sparingly, it was claimed, by the more conservative among his
friends.  The practice, however was thought to be Bacchanalian in Its
Tendency and likely to encourage Habits of Intemperance in the Young,
and because of this ought to be Frowned upon by Every One. These
objections I could never understand, because of the great quantities of
whisky and poor liquors of all kinds that were openly consumed in the
country.  This, too, in reckless disregard of health and the peace of
the community, which latter was often grievously disturbed thereby.  In
view of these complainings, and it may be with some reference to their
effect upon the patronage of the Dragon, such circumspection was
observed by the host as was possible without interfering with the
festivities the dinners were designed to celebrate.

We received the Singletons in a body, every one being glad to see Miss
Betty in such fine color and without trace of tears or weariness of any
kind to cloud her fair face.  Contrary to her habit, she was now
demure—nay, blushing and shy; at which Constance and I looked at each
other in surprise.  This being the first time I had seen Mr. Singleton
since the happenings on the steamboat, I was greatly interested to know
what kind of a person he was, and in this was pleasantly surprised.  For
he proved to be a man of great good sense and sprightliness of manner,
in which love of his family was plainly apparent.  This not strangely,
for men of correct lives and most lovable traits, I have since come to
know, are often led astray as he had been.  Usually, too, in such cases
it needs some shock such as he had received to make them conscious of
the outcome that sooner or later overtakes all who give themselves up
unreservedly to play.

Since the great trial, Uncle Job had done nothing but stand about the
common room of the Dragon and receive the congratulations of the
community, now as outspoken in its good wishes as it was for the moment
evasive and cold.  On the present occasion he bore himself like the fine
gentleman he was, and when he offered Mrs. Singleton his arm to take her
out to dinner I thought there was not a handsomer man in the world, nor
one who made so little of it, either.  In this belief I was sure others
of the company shared, and more especially Miss Betty, who could hardly
keep her eyes off him, so great was her admiration.  Seated about the
table the faces of all present, and more particularly Uncle Job’s and
Miss Betty’s, evinced the utmost contentment and happiness, and such
altogether as befitted an occasion so rare in their lives.  Seeing
which, every one smiled their approval and satisfaction.

When the more serious business of the dinner was over, Mr. Seymour
toasted the bride to be, and with so much delicacy of manner and
expertness of speech that we could not take our eyes off him for the
surprise of it.  What he said was attended with many happy blushes on
the part of Miss Betty, and afterward by much hilarity on the part of
the company, in which Uncle Job joined, and with such spirit, too, as I
had never seen in him before.  Surely, I thought, you are in great luck,
Miss Betty, to get so fine a man for a husband.  Then Uncle Job was
toasted by Mr. Seymour, and this with such elaboration of compliment and
prolixity of happy discourse that we thought he would never let go the
opportunity to felicitate the company and Uncle Job on the event we were
celebrating.  This greatly increased the good feeling of all present,
and for a time there was such a bedlam of voices and clinking of glasses
that I tiptoed to the door lest some inkling of it should come to the
ears of the sleeping village. When quiet had been secured, though this
was not possible for a long time, Mr. Seymour turned to where I sat,
with much solemnity of manner, as if amid all our joy some discordant
note had been struck, saying:

"Having drunk to the health and happiness of our guests of honor, I
desire in the most kindly way to condole with our young friend and
Knight of the Road, Mr. Gilbert Holmes."

At this every one looked up in surprise, not knowing what he meant, and
for a time all conversation ceased, but Mrs. Singleton, presently
regaining her voice, cried out:

"Pray, why should you condole with my young sweetheart, Mr. Seymour?
What has he done, or what misfortune hangs over him?  I am sure he looks
as happy as any one here."

"That is true, Mrs. Singleton; but the mercenary element in our nature
never shows itself till we have had some experience of life.  Gilbert is
no exception to the rule, and so his dreams are still undisturbed.  Give
him time, Mrs. Singleton, give him time, and then you will see how his
face will furrow with anxiety and the unhappiness that accompanies a
discontented mind," Mr. Seymour answered, in his grave, stately way.

"We don’t understand at all the drift of what you are saying, Mr.
Seymour," Mrs. Singleton went on.  "Surely we should all of us be
unhappy if a cloud were to come between Gilbert and the sun, no matter
how small it might be."

"What is it, papa?  Don’t you see you have put a stop to all the
pleasantry by what you are saying?" Constance spoke up, and with some
irritation of manner, too, I thought.

"It is a serious matter, Doll, and one that calls for sympathy if not
active aid, and in this I know all will agree," Mr. Seymour went on,
stopping as if the better to engage attention.

"What is it, Henry, if you are at all in earnest," Uncle Job now spoke
up, "that can possibly threaten the happiness of one I love more than
any one on earth, except—"

"Except Miss Betty, of course," Mr. Seymour responded, quietly.  "There,
don’t blush, sweet lady.  It was a slip of the tongue, and excusable, I
am sure.  I must believe, however, from what you say, Job, that you are
something of a dissembler," Mr. Seymour went on; "for is it a light
thing to cut off a young man without a settled income or hopes of any
kind, as you are preparing to do?  Yesterday Gilbert was an heir, your
expectant heir; now how does it stand?  Gilbert, you are undone, and by
your uncle of all men!"

At this foolish ending there was a roar of laughter, in which I joined
more heartily than any one else, for of the need of money I then knew
nothing.  I therefore cried out with great cheerfulness:

"I’m glad to give up my prospects to Miss Betty, for I shouldn’t know
what to do with money if I had it.  Besides, the ladies, it is said, are
less able to get on without it than the rest of us."

"There is another fling at women!" Miss Betty cried, gayly.  "Fie,
Gilbert, for you to slur us when you know I have always admired you next
to—to—"

"Out with it, Miss Betty—next to Job, of course.  How slyly they
compliment each other, and properly, too; but it’s a toss-up between Job
and Gilbert, don’t you think, Constance?" Mr. Seymour asked, turning to
her.

"Yes, I’m sure it is, for I have always admired Mr. Throckmorton next
to—to—Gilbert," Constance replied, with great pertness, looking at Miss
Betty and laughing.

"Well, to straighten it out and make every one happy again, I propose,
Betty, that we make him our joint heir, thus doubling his prospects,"
Uncle Job broke in, turning to her.

"I agree to that with all my heart," she cried in response, "and propose
we toast him as such"; and this every one at once proceeded to do.

"That ought to be satisfactory, but still I very much fear Gilbert’s
prospects are in the dumps," Mr. Seymour responded, with mock gravity.

In this way, and with much similar talk and hilarity, the evening passed
to the great enjoyment of every one present. Mr. Seymour, mindful of
decorum, had named an early hour for the dinner, so that it was over in
time not to shock the more staid of the community, who were ever of the
opinion, in the infancy of the republic, that respectability and good
hours went hand in hand.




                             *CHAPTER XLII*

                             *AN ADVENTURE*


The next day we all met in the Treasure room of the Dragon, but not
altogether by chance I thought, however it might have appeared at first,
for after a little talk about unimportant things, my future was brought
up for discussion and settlement.  Indeed, it was for this the meeting
had been called, and it would have gone hard with me, I am convinced,
except for Constance and the great tact she showed.  For it appeared
that Uncle Job and Mr. Seymour were both of the firm opinion that my
education could no longer be neglected, and this being so I must at once
go away to school.  Upon their finally intimating as much, I, not
knowing what to say, turned to Constance and implored her by a look to
come to my aid.  For to leave Appletop meant our parting, and this I was
now in no way inclined to after having been away from her so long.
Answering my appeal, the sweet girl went to her father, and placing her
arms about his neck in the most winsome way you can imagine, said:

"Is Gilbert strong enough to do this, papa?  See how pale he is; and you
know he has not been himself since that dreadful storm.  The trial, too,
nearly broke his heart.  You remember how he cried out, and you yourself
were affected. It’s only a little while, too, since he was so ill and we
thought he was going to die.  I should think you’d want him to get some
strength before sending him away.  Surely the school can wait."

"Why, you little puss, what do you know about Gilbert’s health?" Mr.
Seymour answered, returning her caress.  "You talk as wise as a doctor."

"It doesn’t need a doctor to tell, papa, for we all know what he has
gone through.  He never was strong, you know, and Fox told me only
yesterday that they thought he never would come to that night at the
Eagle’s Nest"; and Constance looked at me as if distressed beyond
measure at my uncertain health.

"That was a long time ago, puss."

"No, not a week; and think what he’s passed through before and since!"

"He will be all the better for going.  The change will do him good," Mr.
Seymour answered, toying with her hair.

"Sometime, papa, but not now.  Wait till he is strong. He can study with
me; why not?"

"Oh, fie on you!  But what do you think, Job?" Mr. Seymour asked after a
pause.  "Suppose we leave it until another day.  There is some sense in
what Kit says," he went on, patting her cheeks.  "Gilbert doesn’t look
very rugged, and besides he could not do much before the summer
vacation."

"I had not thought of his health," Uncle Job answered, looking me over
as one might a horse he thought of running for first prize.

"Nor I; but it’s as puss says, or a little that way," Mr. Seymour
answered.

"Well, then, let the matter drop for the present," Uncle Job responded.
"An education is not worth much if one breaks down in getting it.  So go
and build yourself up, young man, and we will talk about it again."

Thus happily, through Constance’s sweet intervention, I was granted a
further respite, and this more to my liking than I would have cared to
tell, for I was now become greatly enamored of my liberty, and thought
little of books, except as I might read them when Constance was by.

Being in this way freed from all anxiety, Constance and I did not lack
for ways in which to pass the time agreeably in each other’s company.
If the weather happened to be fair, we rode or drove; or if there was
snow, went coasting on the bluff back of the town.  The thing, however,
most to our liking, and of which we never tired, was skating.  For this
we went to the river, but later, and best of all, to Mr. Appletop’s in
the park across the road from the Dragon.  This gentleman, now very old
and feeble, was the father of the village, but a mystery to all its
people, no one knowing his history, he having come into the country
while it was still occupied by the Sacs and Foxes.  A wanderer and
misanthropist it was believed, he after a while married an Indian woman,
and then, as if tired of roaming, settled down a little apart from the
tribe in the house he still occupied.  His wife dying about the time of
Black Hawk’s war, he remained when the Indians left, and in this way
acquired a title to the land upon which the town stood.  Being
improvident and of careless habits, he had little by little parted with
all his holdings until now he had scarce anything left save the park
wherein his house stood.  Here he lived without servants or companions
of any kind, if I except a number of dogs he kept about him, some of
which were of good breed, but in the main were of no account whatever.
Seeing Constance and I skating one day on a small piece of ice beside
the road, he asked us to come to the lake in his private grounds.  This
we did, to our great delight, and also to his no small pleasure, I must
believe, for he used to sit and watch us and applaud everything
Constance did for hours at a time.

In this manner, and to Constance’s and my great happiness and the
complete building up of my health then and for all time, the winter
passed.  In the spring, Uncle Job being away and having now no partner,
he made me his agent to look after the house he was building in
expectation of his marriage.  This I found greatly to my liking, for in
the work Constance and Miss Betty shared, and together we conceived many
features in connection with the structure not common to the new country,
nor contemplated in the plans Uncle Job had drawn.  These, it was found,
added to the cost, but he approved every one we proposed, claiming, and
rightly enough, that they would cost less then than if added at a later
period.  After the house was built, much time was spent in furnishing,
trips to Galena and Chicago being thought necessary in order to make
sure we were getting the best of everything, and not patterns palmed off
on our local merchants by the more fashionable purveyors in the larger
towns.

While thus engaged I again suddenly changed my place of residence and
manner of living, and this naturally enough. For, as might have been
expected, my irregular life since leaving Wild Plum had made me
impatient to see something of the great world outside, and so ready for
any change that suggested itself.  Of such things I often spoke to
Constance, but not altogether to her liking, as I could plainly see by
the expression of her eyes and more often by the tremor of her lips.  In
nothing, however, did the sweet creature array herself against anything
I proposed, for had she done so I would have given it up, so great was
my love for her.  Thus we talked, at first vaguely, and then more
particularly, but without anything definite, until one day we stood idly
watching the War Eagle as she lay moored at the landing below Appletop,
when suddenly seizing her hand, I cried out:

"Constance, I’m going to get a place on that boat if I can. It’s the
very thing we’ve talked about.  What happiness to ride up and down the
river and see the world, and earn your own living, too!"

At this outbreak she was so startled she could not speak, but after a
while, turning to me with a sob, said, and sorrowfully enough:

"You’ll not do that, Gilbert, and leave your Uncle Job and—me!"

"You, Constance—only you!" I answered.  "Uncle Job has Miss Betty now,
and so will not miss me," I answered.

"Oh, but he will!  Please don’t think of it any more, Gilbert. I should
never see you again, I know," she answered, taking hold of my hands.

"Yes, you would, Constance, and often, too, for the boat is passing here
all the time.  When she ties up in the fall, I will come back, and it’ll
not be long, either."

"Your uncle will never forgive you, Gilbert.  You are like a son to him,
as you are to papa."

"I know, but I have got to make my way in the world sometime, and why
not now?" I answered.

"Papa and your Uncle Job will help you to do that, and be glad of the
chance."

"I know; but what more can they do than they have? And if I don’t do
this, Constance, I’ll have to go away to school soon, and then I’ll not
see you for a long time, and maybe never.  What if they should send me
to New York, or thereabouts.  It takes months to go, and I couldn’t come
back for years!"

This and much more I said to win her consent, but most of all the
thought that if I went away to school she would see me no more, at last
won her to my way.  So with tears streaming down her dear face, she put
her arms about my neck and bade me do as I wished.

"There’s no one on earth so good and sweet as you, Constance," I cried,
kissing her.  Then, not waiting to say more, I ran down to the landing,
calling to her to stay where she was until I returned.

The captain of the War Eagle was on the upper deck, and reaching the
spot where he stood, I looked back to see Constance, sad and dejected,
standing where I had left her. Much put out now the time had come to
proffer my request, I knew not what to say or do, but presently, as the
captain did not look around, I went up to him and made known my wish,
but without any voice or heart whatever.  To this he paid no attention
any more than as if I had not spoken, but continued on with the business
he had in hand.  Plucking up courage after a while, I said, and now with
more animation:

"Captain, I want to get a berth on your boat, if you please."

To this he made no reply, any more than in the first instance, but
looking down called angrily to the mate about some matter that was going
wrong; and this makes me think that I have never known men with such
high tempers, or its semblance, as those who work on the rivers.  For if
the smallest thing goes wrong, they appear to fly into a furious
passion; but no sooner has the occasion passed than you will see them
laughing and talking as if nothing in the world could disturb the
serenity of their tempers.

Angered beyond speaking at the captain’s treatment, and observing
Constance watching me, I now went close to him, and taking hold of his
jacket gave it a jerk, calling out, loud enough to be heard half across
the river:

"Captain, I want a place on your boat as cabin-boy."

Upon this he turned about, half in anger, and eying me a moment,
demanded:

"What is that you want, young man?"

Upon this I repeated my request, but now more respectfully, and hearing
me through he answered, pleasantly enough:

"I’ve no work for you, my son.  You are not strong enough for a
roustabout, nor tall enough to look after the berths, and besides the
darkies attend to such things."

"I only want a place as cabin-boy, sir."

"You are not smart enough for that," he replied, looking me over.

"If I don’t know, I can learn," I answered, seeing my hopes slipping
away.

"You are too slight, my son, that is what I mean.  There, go away; I
have no time to talk to you," and with that he turned and faced the crew
as before.

Rebuffed and discouraged, I stood still, but he taking no further notice
of me, I at last made my way to the lower deck, and now by the opposite
stairs, so as not to be seen from the shore.  In this way I reached the
farther side of the boat, where I stopped, filled with such
disappointment and shame that I could not find it in my heart to go back
to Constance. While thus waiting, not knowing what to do, a woman
standing by my side gave a cry, and as she did so I heard a splash and
at the same moment the wail of a frightened child.

"Oh, my God, my baby!" she screamed, wringing her hands and leaning over
the water as if about to throw herself headlong into the stream.
Looking down, the child had disappeared, but while I gazed it came to
the surface a little way below, and doing so, threw up its hands
imploringly as it again sank beneath the water.  This distressing sight
and the cries of the poor woman were such as would have stirred any one,
and without thinking I threw off my shoes, and running to the spot where
the child had disappeared, plunged into the stream.  The water being
clear, I found the little thing directly, and supporting it with my arm,
brought it to the surface.  Now, indeed, I was thankful to my dear
father for having one day thrown me headlong into the pool at Wild Plum,
in sport, he said, to make me swim whether I would or no.  Putting my
arm about the child, I lifted it to my shoulder, and with the other
turned about to regain the boat. This I might easily have done had the
water been still, but the current turning outward with the bend in the
river, or from some other cause, carried me swiftly in the opposite
direction.  Saying some soft words to the child, I soon had it quieted,
for it was in no way the worse for the ducking that I could see.  Then,
on its showing some further uneasiness, I made as if we were having a
lark, whereupon it laughed, and taking up the water in its hand, dashed
it in my face, crowing with glee, as if it were great sport.  The little
thing’s weight was nothing, and I carried it as easily as I would a
riding-whip; but having the use of only one arm I could make no headway
whatever.  As we drifted farther into the stream the current grew
stronger, boiling and bubbling about us, but without adding much, if
any, to the labor of keeping afloat.  At first I plainly heard the
captain giving orders to man the yawl, but while this was being done,
the father of the child, a poor deck-hand, frenzied with grief, sprang
into the river.  This, foolishly, as it appeared, for he could not swim
a stroke, and so sank where he fell.  Thus he had first to be rescued,
and when the boat at last turned in my direction I was but a speck on
the distant water.  The exertion of keeping afloat did not in any way
tax my strength, but not knowing the cause of the delay I could not make
out why they were so long in coming to our relief.  Finally, no boat
appearing, I thought they had given us up for lost.  At this I was
greatly discouraged, for I could see no way by which I could reach the
shore unaided, because of the swift current, which now ran like a
mill-race.  While meditating on what I should do, I looked back, and to
my great joy saw the boat coming toward us.  At this I felt as good as
new, and thus we floated on past the bend in the river, and out of
sight.  This only for a moment, for the boat quickly came into view
again, throwing the spray high on either side, as if skimming the water
like a bird.  Then in a moment they lifted us aboard, and we were saved,
the captain taking off his jacket and wrapping it about my body, the
mate doing the same for my little companion.  When we were thus tucked
up, and not until then, the captain spoke, but it was no longer the
voice I had heard, but that of a soft-hearted, compassionate man.

"How do you think you find yourself now, my son?"

"I’m all right, sir," I answered, as indeed I was.

"We should have reached you sooner, but for that fool of a deck-hand.  I
expect you found the water pretty cold?" he asked, fastening his jacket
more securely about my body.

"Not at first, sir, nor enough to hurt.  The little one, though, looks
pinched.  See how blue its lips are," I answered, no whit the worse for
my bath.

Upon this the captain called to the mate to rub the child’s hands and
limbs and wrap it up more warmly, but the little thing was in nowise
cast down.  Brought up on the river, it looked on the water as its home,
and this fortunately for me, for it gave me no trouble whatever, but
from the first treated the whole thing as if it were play.

On our way back the shore was lined with the passengers and crew of the
War Eagle and such of the townspeople as happened to be about, and among
them I saw Constance with arms outstretched.  At this I stood up in the
boat and waved my hand, calling her name, and this I continued to do,
that she might see I was safe and unharmed.  When finally we reached the
War Eagle, I made my way to where she stood, and putting my arms about
her trembling form, held her, neither of us speaking.  While we stood
thus, the captain came up, and thinking we were brother and sister,
said, out of compliment to her:

"You ought to be proud of your brother, my little lady!"

"Yes, sir; but he’s not my brother," she answered, without offering to
disengage herself from my arms.

"A cousin, or some relative?"

"No, sir."

"Your lover, then?  Well, I like that best.  Yes, yes, decidedly, that’s
as it should be.  A few years, and they will soon pass, and then you
will make a fine couple.  Be always as you are now, though, for it was
in that way my wife and I grew up; and now she is the finest woman in
the world. Come, my son," he went on, "are you the lad that asked me for
work?"

"Yes, sir," I answered.

"I thought so.  Well, I have changed my mind; captains, you see, can do
that as well as other people.  If you don’t know enough to be a cabin
boy, you will learn, and of that I am sure.  So if you still want the
place, I shall be mighty glad to give it to you."

"Thank you," I answered; "I wish you would."

"When do you want to come aboard—to-day or on our return?  For we shall
be pulling out in a few minutes."

"Yes, to-day; and I’ll be ready as soon as I can go to Appletop and
back."

"You have plenty of time for that, or if not, we will wait for you.  Now
be off and get some dry clothing.  We will furnish your uniform, and
glad of the chance."

"Thank you, sir; I’ll be back in half an hour," I answered, taking
Constance’s hand.

"Good by, little lady, and don’t worry.  I will take good care of him,
and send him back to you as full of wisdom as a turtle," the captain
called as we hurried away.




                            *CHAPTER XLIII*

                        *ON BOARD THE WAR EAGLE*


Accompanying Constance to her home, I returned with all haste, to find
the War Eagle ready to cast off; and the captain seeing me come aboard,
gave the word, whereupon the boat backed into the stream.  No sooner had
I set foot on deck, however, than the roustabouts and emigrants flocked
about me as if I were a lord, determined to make a great deal out of
what I had done.  This is always the way, though, and grows out of the
natural amiability of men and the desire they have to be agreeable.
Among the foremost to welcome me were the child’s father and mother, the
latter holding the little thing high above her head.  Upon perceiving
me, it reached out its hands, and seeing this I took it in my arms, but
more to please its father and mother than anything else. For, like most
men, I have never had any great fancy for strange children.  The father
and mother I could hardly shake off, and throughout their lives, all too
short, they loved me and never tired of going out of their way to do me
some office of kindness.  Telling them, and truly enough, that if I had
not done what I did, others would, I finally got off, and so made my way
to the captain on the upper deck.  He received me kindly, and upon my
answering that I was ready to go to work, sent for Mr. Devlin, the third
steward, and put me in his charge.  This gentleman, when stripped of all
superfluity of title, I found to be the head waiter, and nothing more.
Taking me to his room, he offered me the half of it, which kindness I
gladly accepted.  Here I was fitted out with my uniform of light shoes,
duck trousers, and jacket to match, a military cap completing the
outfit.  Thus arrayed I looked far more like a dapper young cadet, I
thought, than the country-bred lad I was.

As the day was partly spent, Mr. Devlin told me I need not go on duty
till the next morning, and in the mean time might look about and
acquaint myself with the boat and the duties I was to perform.  Thanking
him, I first of all sought out those who were to be my companions, and
these I found to be agreeable young fellows, mostly the sons of farmers
and small traders living about the river towns.  They one and all
received me kindly, as did the lower officers, so that I was at once put
at my ease among them.  After that I made a tour of the War Eagle, and a
fine vessel she was, with side-wheels, and a sharp prow that stuck out
like the nose of a fox, and in a way that seemed to invite other boats
to follow.  A band of gold encircled her side, and at the summit of her
flagstaff an eagle perched as if about to fly.  Another like it, but of
burnished gold, hung suspended between the smokestacks, and this with
outstretched wings and eager neck, as if all its strength were put forth
to keep up with the noble vessel.

Going through the boat, and critically, as one having some knowledge of
these things, I found it far beyond what I had thought, and such as to
fulfill in everyway the captain’s pride of ownership.  The management
and practices on board, too, were also in keeping and orderly, as I soon
came to know. For the captain was a fine business man, and neither drank
nor gambled, nor encouraged such things in others.  This, every one
agreed, was greatly to his honor, considering that the receipts of the
tap-room were wholly dependent upon such lines of custom, and by his
giving way ever so little its earnings might have been greatly
increased.  Being a firm man, however, he was never led astray by
prospect of gain once he had made up his mind in regard to a thing of
this nature.  He was also strenuous in respect to matters of conduct in
others.  Thus, he would have it that all gaming should cease promptly at
break of day, and this so that the business of the boat and the comfort
of other passengers might not be interfered with unduly.  If there were
exceptions to the rule, they were infrequent and such as could not
properly be criticised, being called forth by the prominence of the
guests, or for some other equally good reason.  Another thing he did
that was commendable was this: Whenever guests became incompetent from
drink, and so as to scandalize the management or create disorder, he
would insist that they should abstain from further indulgence for the
time being, and if still incompetent, should go to their rooms.  I could
recite a hundred instances like these, if necessary, to prove his fine
sense and firm determination not to let matters drift as the captains of
some vessels were in the habit of doing, to the great scandal of the
river and its business.

After I had finished the round of the boat, I went to join Mr. Devlin,
and this young gentleman I found stretched in his bunk, reading Kent’s
Commentaries, or something like that.  For it was his ambition, it
appeared, to become a lawyer, and his present duties were only a means
thereto. Notwithstanding this, he easily surpassed every one about him
in the business we had in hand.  For once a guest had been served, and
opportunity afforded Mr. Devlin to get a look at him, he knew from that
time on better than the man himself what dishes pleased him best.  A
passenger had but to move his lips or raise his eyes, and he was off
like a shot to procure what was wanted.  If we did not happen to have
the thing asked for, which was sometimes the case, though not often, he
was never abrupt or rude in making it known, as less skillful persons
would have been, but tactful, so that in the end the passenger felt that
nothing in the world could have been more inopportune than his request.
Thus he kept every one in good humor and taught his subordinates, by
example and otherwise, the science of doing obscure things well.  Often,
too, it fell out that some of us small fry would get into trouble with a
guest, whereupon Mr. Devlin would be called, and always to the
extinguishment of the passenger. For, while he did not deny that we were
in the wrong, he in the end never failed to bring about our vindication.
This, however, only to such as he thought were doing their best. The
others he sent ashore with their pack and such small savings as the
clerk had to their credit at the first landing.

Unused to business or any kind of stir, I thought it fine to be doing
something, but strive as I would I could never come up to the needs of
the office.  Of all the things set me to do, however, I found it hardest
to remember the names of the dishes to be served at dinner and the order
in which they were prescribed.  For we had no written or printed bill of
fare, as was afterward the custom, and as, indeed, some of the more
wastefully managed boats had at the time of which I speak.  These lapses
of memory, so strange and inexcusable, were a constant source of
mortification to me, for none of my companions had any difficulty in
saying off the names glibly enough.  To overcome this weakness I put
forth every effort, but never with any success to speak of.  Thus,
acquainting myself with the names of the dishes in advance, I would con
them over till I had them at my tongue’s end; but when I approached a
guest and sought to repeat them in order, they vanished from my mind as
if I had never heard them.  This not wholly, but in part, and usually
the more important dishes, such as rare meats and particular pies, held
in high esteem by our customers.  Perhaps if some irate guest had
rebuked me, I might have mended, but no such thing happened.  For
sometimes, when one would face about with kindling eye as if to say some
rude thing, they would turn it off in another way.  Why, I do not know,
unless it might be because of my heightened color and look of shame.  My
companions soon came to know my failing, and so would stop as they
passed to and fro to set me right, or recite at length the dishes that
were being served.  Because of this I labored the harder to master the
business, but never, as I have said, with any success.  Truly, I would
often say to myself in shame, the captain was right when he said I was
not smart enough for the business.  No, alas! and never would be.

We had breakfast on the War Eagle at seven, and dinner at twelve, supper
being served at six.  With the first and last I got on very well, as
there were but few dishes and they easily remembered.  Dinner being an
elaborate affair and made much of by the captain, I could in no way get
the hang of it.  Because of these lapses I mourned much in secret, and
came to look forward to the hour with direful forebodings. Mr. Devlin,
in his great kindness, placed me at the upper end of the saloon, where
the ladies sat, and this, I knew, because they were less exacting than
the men.  Indeed, I was every day in debt to one or more of these dear
creatures for some act of forbearance or gentle office of kindness in
this connection.  Sometimes, when I blundered more than usual, I would
glance in affright at the captain to see if he noticed my awkwardness,
and doing so would perhaps see a frown on his face; but when he saw me
looking toward him he would smile in the most amiable way possible and
as if greatly pleased at the deftness I showed in a business so
perplexing.  This forbearance endeared him to me the more, but without
in any way lessening the shame I felt at not being able to do as well as
the others.  Indeed, in the end, it so preyed upon me that I went to Mr.
Devlin and asked to be put in the pantry to look after the knives and
forks.  This he would by no means do, saying I got along very well, and
that no complaint had ever been made by the captain or any guest.
Encouraged by this, I redoubled my efforts to please, but without ever
being able to come up to any just expectation of what I was required to
do.

One of my duties, and that which I liked best, was to see that the
pilots were supplied with drinking-water and such small things as their
business required, which the fixedness of their work did not permit them
to look after themselves. This took me to the wheelhouse, and many
times, I am sure, when there was no excuse for it.  For of all places
this was the best for seeing what was going on, and especially for
watching the river and the country round about.  Had I been older, I
thought, I should have sought to learn the trade of pilot, for save that
of captain, it seemed to me the most considerable in the world.  To know
the channel by day or night and be able to carry the boat forward and be
its master were things apart and worthy of any man’s strivings.

The work of the cabin boys was not hard, nor their hours long.  We were
up at sunrise and off duty at seven in the evening.  After that we were
our own masters; and it was my habit, if the weather was not too rough,
to spend my spare time on the upper deck or in the pilot-house.  Thus
midnight often found me, and reluctant to go to my room, where I was
always sure to find Devlin poring over his studies.

Of all the things that happened, and they were many, the most romantic,
I thought, was the landing at night for wood.  Then the torches, placed
here and there, lit up the dark forest and glistening water, making them
look for all the world as if they were alive to what we were doing.  At
such times the patient roustabouts, running back and forth, amid the
cries of the mate, gave to the scene the air of being a place of
punishment, where lost souls were scourged with blows and curses to do
more than lay in the power of men.  This, I have often thought in my
more mature years, was not far from the real truth, though the necessity
of haste in the business of such carriers makes those in charge
impatient of delay, and so perhaps more prone to lose their tempers than
other men.

Thus the summer and fall passed as the War Eagle went back and forth
between the fair city of St. Louis and the distant posts on the upper
river.  St. Louis was then the most considerable city in the West, and
well worth studying by those seeing the world.  Because of this I sought
in every way during our visits to increase my knowledge of its affairs;
and thus it fell out that here for the first time I found my way to the
theater one hot night in midsummer.  This not advisedly, as it turned
out, for demanding a ticket at the office, and the agent being busy over
his accounts, answered absently:

"Where?"

Not knowing what he meant, I replied at random:

"Anywhere, if you please."

At this he looked up, and seeing me, cried out with great promptness and
show of gayety:

"Ha, no coat!  From the country.  To the gods with you"; and straightway
handed me a bit of paper and claimed his quarter.

Not among the gods, but rather with the damned in hell, I thought, on
climbing to my seat, for I could conceive of no hotter place than that
in which I found myself.  Here, too, I lost what small change I had
about me, and this by the help of a pleasant-spoken young man who sat
beside me and was at pains to point out the fine points of the play, and
otherwise entertain me with stories of the town, in the intervals of the
acts.  This adventure, because of my inexperience, discouraged me from
making further excursions of a like nature, so that thereafter I was
content with such exterior views of the city as my short stature and the
crowded streets would permit.




                             *CHAPTER XLIV*

                          *THE STEAMBOAT RACE*


The season, which had been a highly prosperous one for the War Eagle, at
last drew to a close, and when, late in October, we left St. Louis on
our last trip, travel had ceased, and we were without passengers of any
kind save a few emigrants for Keokuk and the towns thereabouts.  Nor did
we have any freight to speak of, but were promised a load on the down
run, and this it was that had induced the captain to make the venture so
late in the year.  Of the cabin boys only Devlin and I remained, and
like reductions had been made elsewhere throughout the crew.  Thus
lightened of men and merchandise, our good boat skimmed the water like
the seagull she was.

The War Eagle was the pride of the upper river, excelling all others in
beauty of outline and speed, so that the most ill-natured did not
venture to question her supremacy.  As the season was closing, however,
whispers crept about the landings that the new boat, the Northern Light,
was the better of the two.  These insinuations our people did not
regard, for if this were so, why did she always leave ahead of us, or
lag behind when we pulled into the stream?  Other signs there were of
fear, too plain not to be seen of all men.  Still the whispers went on,
till at last there had come to be a settled belief on the part of many
that the Northern Light was the faster boat.  This was mere boasting, it
was plain, for now we were making our last trip without having once
heard the roar of her wheels or the boom of her exhaust alongside the
War Eagle.  Surely there could be no better proof than this, if proof
were needed.  Thus matters stood when one crisp afternoon, just as the
sun was setting, we turned into the Appletop landing, and this happily,
we thought, for there lay the Northern Light with steam up, as if
awaiting our coming. Pert and trim she was, too, we could not help but
own, riding the water like a wood-duck ready for flight.  Looking her
over from out the corner of his eye, Captain McGonnigle discharged the
little business we had, and taking all the wood aboard we could carry,
signaled the mate to cast off.  This in such haste, too, that I had
scarce time to say good by to Constance, who, with Setti, had awaited
our coming.

As we backed into the stream, the Northern Light preceded us, and
reaching the channel, took the opposite side, and doing so slowed down
her engines.  Surely invitation was never more plainly or courteously
given!  Now at last they were going to see which was the better boat,
and fairly, as such things should be.  Mounting to the top of the
pilot-house, a thing most unusual with him, Captain McGonnigle signaled
to put on all steam; and even as he gave the order great clouds of black
smoke, changing soon to gray, belched forth from the towering stacks of
the War Eagle.  Nor was it long before the heightened roar of the
exhaust told him his summons had been effective, and that the Northern
Light would not find us lagging in the race.  Thus in a few moments we
found ourselves in the channel, the Northern Light, with her wheels
slowly turning, awaiting our coming, as if not desiring advantage of any
kind.  Seeing this, Captain McGonnigle smiled and raised his cap to the
other captain in graceful recognition of his fairness.  With this
friendly act, however, all intercourse between them ceased, for it was
not a question of courtesy now, but of supremacy, in which the good name
of the War Eagle hung trembling in the balance. Squaring himself and
looking forward, Captain McGonnigle became from this time on lost to
everything save the windings of the channel and the movements of the two
boats.  Straightway as they shot ahead a stillness as of death took
possession of all on board, for in the hearts of the most hopeful there
could not but be a doubt as to which would prove the faster now that the
struggle was fairly on.  As the vessels gained in speed, the water,
already tipped with white-caps, flew high above their prows, spraying
the decks and those who stood watching as with a falling shower.
Behind, it tossed and foamed, white and glistening, like an angry
cataract, as far as the eye could see in the gathering night.  High
above the swash of the wheels and the noise of the escaping steam, and
as if in emphasis, the sharp clang of the bells could be plainly heard
as the captains called for sharper fires.  Scarce would one cease to
vibrate than the other would take it up, and this with angry vehemence,
as if the previous summons had been neglected or only half fulfilled.

Thus the challenge rang back and forth as we stood watching and
listening, doing nothing, nor able to do anything. In this way night
came on, and the stars flared out in the peaceful sky, but without any
one regarding them, or, indeed, knowing that the day had set.  Now
lights began to blaze forth from the cabins of the struggling boats, and
at every prescribed place, fore and aft, and amidships, the signals of
the river gave forth their warning.  About the furnaces, red with heat,
the glare of the fires threw a lurid light over the gurgling waters and
the toiling stokers as they bent over their work, stripped to the waist
and streaming with sweat. Till now no gain had been made by either boat;
or, if in the windings of the channel, which the sharp prows followed as
bloodhounds do their quarry, the inner circle, shortening the distance,
gave some advantage, it was quickly lost in the next turning, where the
circle was reversed.  Thus, amid the cheering, first of one crew and
then the other, the boats flew onward, the water beside their prows
sparkling as if the river were aflame from the friction of the flying
vessels.

Increasing her speed by greater skill in firing, or some cunning device
held in reserve for such emergencies, the War Eagle stretched away as a
greyhound will when its prey is full in view, yet without gaining any
advantage, however small.  Nay, the other presently bringing into play a
trick not before employed, began to forge ahead.  This for no reason
that we could see, until at last, the flash of her fires lighting up the
interior of the vessel, discovered her crew pouring oil on the fuel, and
at intervals flinging great balls steeped in the liquid substance into
the roaring furnaces.  At the sight Captain McGonnigle threw up his
hands, crying out: "God save us!" as if astonished beyond measure at the
recklessness of the thing.  Regaining himself after a moment, his brow
darkened, and bending over he ordered the engineer to push the fires as
the other was doing.  With his speaking, and as if action had only
awaited his command, the War Eagle responded to the added force, and so
regained after a while the few feet it had lost.  Now great flames burst
from the tops of the heated smokestacks, rising high in the air, and
falling, left streams of fire to slowly sink into the glistening river
far behind.  Such flames, indeed, we had seen bursting from the Northern
Light, but, simple-minded, we ascribed them to their greater skill in
firing.  In this way the War Eagle plowed her way through the darkness,
passing one after another the little towns at which we had thought to
stop, but now giving them no attention whatever.  Making no gain,
Captain McGonnigle at last looked about as if to discover some way by
which he might increase the speed of his vessel, but without result.
Seeing this, I approached him, and plucking his sleeve, cried at the top
of my voice, so as to make myself heard:

"Wouldn’t it help the boat, sir, if we lifted the yawl that’s dragging
at the stern?"

This weight he seemed not to have thought of, and was on the point of
directing me to have the boat hoisted, when, reflecting, he shook his
head, saying:

"Go and see if their boat is dragging, and if it is, leave ours."

This practice will seem strange to you, but at the time of which I speak
was common enough.  The landing-places were then far apart, you must
know, so that it was the custom to take on passengers or put them ashore
at intermediate points; and to save time in such emergencies, a yawl or
light boat was allowed to drag ready for use, except that the oars were
removed to prevent their being stolen.

Upon receiving the captain’s order I hastened to the lower deck, where I
found our yawl dragging in the water, as I have said.  Turning to the
Northern Light, I clearly made out its boat tied in like manner, and in
the stern one of the crew resting at his ease.  Envying him his seat,
and reasoning that we ought not to enjoy any unfair advantage, as the
captain himself had thought, I slipped into our boat, and untying the
rope, let it run out through the ring that held it, until in this way I
had dropped back a yard or more.  Thus master of the situation, I could
at will come close under the deck of the War Eagle or remain away, as I
might wish.  Reclining in the stern of the boat, wearied with the
excitement of the evening, I was soothed and rested by the swash of the
water as it tossed the light craft in which I lay this way and that.
Yet without in any way losing interest in the race, for now a new view
presented itself, and this more picturesque, I thought, than the other.
Above my head clouds of fire and escaping steam flew across the reddened
sky, while about me the air was filled with spray, which, falling on my
upturned face, wet it as with a refreshing dew.  Before me the War Eagle
groaned and creaked, and a little way off the other vessel, not less
strenuous, put forth her every effort to gain some slight advantage, but
unsuccessfully, as one could plainly see.

After a while, beginning to tire, as we will of every form of excess, I
was meditating a return to the War Eagle, when flames, higher and
fiercer than before, burst from her stacks, lighting up the heavens with
a deeper and wider glow.  Thinking some new device was being tried, I
sat still, and doing so, felt the increased power of the boat, and this
as if she had before been held by some restraining hand.  Seeing how it
was, our crew raised a cheer, but alas!  For as our stern tipped the
prow of the Northern Light and victory seemed clearly ours, there came a
sickening roar, all too plain, from the hull of the War Eagle.  With the
sound, and sooner than I can tell, the sky was aflame with fire and
steam, and about me, and on my body and upturned face, particles of wood
and iron fell in showers, as if dropped from heaven.  Following the
sound, and without any interlude whatever, the flying vessel, her body
burst asunder, began to settle in the boiling water.  Seeing this, and
aroused by the sight, I sprang to my feet, and letting go the rope, the
fierce current quickly drew it through the ring, and I was freed from
the sinking boat.

Now I bethought me to aid the others, but alas! on looking about, there
was not so much as a stick by which to hold or guide the craft in which
I stood.  In this way, and in agony of grief, and crying out at the top
of my voice, I floated away into the gathering darkness as the War Eagle
sank beneath the troubled waters.  This, as I say, without being able to
so much as lift a hand to help my friends.  Not so those on board the
Northern Light, for immediately the explosion occurred she reversed her
engines, and in a moment her boats were dancing on the water and
hastening, amid the cries of her crew, to the aid of our stricken
people.  This much I saw, but only partly and from afar off, so quickly
did the current carry me away and out of sight.  Standing up and
straining my eyes to the utmost, the lights one by one faded out, until
I was alone and helpless on the silent river; but of this I neither
thought nor cared, for my heart was filled to bursting at the unhappy
fate of my late companions.  Gladly in my grief would I have stayed to
share their death, but instead I was each moment being carried farther
away, helpless as driftwood to aid either them or myself.  Thus I stood
for hours, looking back and mourning till the night was far spent and
the moon arose over the distant hills of Illinois.  At this, and in a
measure soothed by the sight, I know not why, I threw myself down in the
bottom of the boat, and so, after a while, fell into a troubled sleep.

Awakening at dawn, I stood up and scanned the shore on either side to
see if I could make out some familiar object. In vain, however; and thus
an hour or more passed without my seeing any one or being able to tell
my whereabouts. Despondent and chilled by the sharp air, I began to
search the boat anew, to see if I could not devise some way to reach the
shore.  While thus busied a voice hailed me, and looking up I was
gladdened by finding myself abreast of Mr. Hayward’s ferry, where
Constance and I had passed so many happy days.  Calling to Mr.
Hayward—for it was he—to come to my aid, he loosened the skiff that lay
fastened at hand, and pushing into the stream, soon neared the spot
where I lay drifting with the current.

"Hello, Gilbert; is that you?" he cried, in surprise, on discovering who
it was.

"Yes, sir."

"What’s the matter?  Where do you come from?" he asked, resting on his
oars as if too much astonished to proceed.

"From the War Eagle, sir."

"Why in this shape?" he exclaimed.

"It’s all that’s left of her, I fear."

"All that’s left of her!  Why, what do you mean?"

"She blew up last night."

"God bless us! blew up! and the passengers and crew?"

"There were no passengers, but about the crew, oh, Lord! I don’t know,"
I answered, sorrow-stricken.

"How did you get off?" he asked, after a while.

"I was dragging at the stern."

"Well, that was lucky, anyway."

"Yes, I suppose so," I answered, not elated as I should have been over
my escape, so great was my sorrow for those who were lost.

"What was the matter?  Were you racing?"

"Well, there was a boat alongside of us."

"That’s it," he answered, his temper rising, as men’s will sometimes
after a great shock; "our river men will never learn anything, and now
this new accident!"

"Yes, sir; but it couldn’t be helped.  No one was to blame."

"No, of course not.  It was Providence," he answered. "That is where we
lay the blame for all the foolish things we do.  What a spinal column
Providence must have," he went on, "to carry so great a burden!  But
while we are talking, the current is taking us to the gulf"; and
starting up, he soon reached my boat, and fastening it to the one he was
in, put forth all his strength, and so brought us quickly to the landing
a few steps from his home.




                             *CHAPTER XLV*

                           *TELLING THE NEWS*


Mrs. Hayward was greatly surprised at my coming, and more so at the
terrible accident that had befallen the War Eagle.  Hastening, I begged
a horse of Mr. Hayward, that I might reach Appletop before news could
come to Constance. While standing at the door of the cabin waiting, I
told them of the mishap and my escape, at all of which they wondered.
When I was ready to mount, Mr. Hayward asked me what I intended to do
after seeing my friends.

"Bring your horse back and thank you for your kindness," I answered, not
attaching any other meaning to what he said.

"Where will you make your home, I mean?  What will you do, if I may
ask?" he replied.

"I don’t know, but I suppose Uncle Job will want to send me off to
school, as he talked before," I answered, thinking of it now for the
first time.

"That would be greatly to your advantage," Mrs. Hayward exclaimed,
pleased at the idea.

"Yes, I suppose so; but I don’t fancy it now any more than I did at
first."

"Why not?" Mr. Hayward asked, surprised.

"Because I don’t want to leave Appletop," I answered, looking toward
Mrs. Hayward, who knew of my love for Constance.

"Yet you have been away all summer," he replied.

"I know, but I could come back when I wanted to, and so it was not like
being away."

"That made a difference, to be sure; but you will go if he wants you
to?"

"No; it’s too much to ask," I answered, making up my mind.

"I think you will do wrong to refuse," he replied, after a while; "but
if you don’t go, how would you like to come and live with us?  I need
some one to help me, and I think we would get along finely together.
Helen, I am sure, would be glad to have you," he added, turning to his
young wife.

"Indeed I should," she responded, and as if meaning what she said.

"Thank you," I replied; "it would be just what I’d like, if it could be
brought about."

"I could help you with your books, too, if you would let me," she went
on, pleasantly; "I taught school, you know, before I married Mr.
Hayward, and liked it very much.  So that if you wish to come and live
with us, I should be glad to direct your studies, and could find the
time, I am sure."

"Nothing in the world would be so good as that, Gilbert, for you will
never find another such teacher," Mr. Hayward exclaimed, glancing at his
wife with admiration and love.

"I know it, and it would exactly suit me to live here, too," I answered,
looking toward the great river and the forest that bordered its shores.

"Well, suppose you speak to Mr. Throckmorton about it, if you are of the
same mind after thinking it over," Mr. Hayward replied.

"That I will," I answered, mounting my horse.

Bidding them good by, I soon reached the Dragon, where I found Constance
in the little garden beside the Dragon, busy over her plants.  Hearing
me approach, she looked up, and seeing who it was, gave a cry of joy.

"Gilbert!"

"Yes," I cried, slipping to the ground and running to her; "I’m back
again, and well, you see, and as the captain promised."

"Oh, Gilbert, you are always surprising us in this way," she answered,
holding my hands and scanning my face to make sure I was not deceiving
her.

"Yes; and I hope you are glad to see me?"

"You know I am, though I was not expecting you so soon."

"You see I couldn’t stay away from you any longer, Constance.  I’ve been
away too long already," I answered, kissing her hand.

"Have you left the boat?  And what are you doing with Mr. Hayward’s
horse?" she asked, in surprise, noticing the animal now for the first
time.

"I’ve just come from the Haywards."

"How can that be, when you went up the river last night?"

"Our boat met with an accident, and so I dropped down to the Haywards
before landing."

"An accident!  What was it?"

"A serious thing," I answered; "and that’s why I wanted to be the first
to tell you."

Well it was, too, that I made such haste, for, while I was yet telling
her what had happened, a messenger came up from the river, with a crowd
of people following, calling out that the War Eagle was blown up and all
on board drowned.  Stopping him, I asked if it were true that all were
lost, and replying he said not one was saved.  This was so much worse
than I had thought that I cried out in anguish at hearing it; but so it
was.  Not one saved—Captain McGonnigle! and Devlin! and the pilots!  The
poor roustabouts, too, so patient and striving! All gone! every one cut
off, and without time to breathe a prayer!  It was too terrible to think
of, and sinking down on the ground I covered my face with my hands.
Alas! poor captain, I mourned, you have sent me home as you promised,
but you yourself will never go back to the wife you have cherished so
long and tenderly.  Devlin! and is this the end of all your ambition and
cleverness!  It is too much!  And the dear pilots! the wise men up
aloft!  Surely, never before have you traversed a course so dreary or
steered a sea so black!  Thus sorrowing, Constance put her arm about me
and led me into the Dragon; but there was no longer any sunlight or
pleasure in life for me, for my heart was full to bursting over the
terrible fate that had befallen my friends.




                             *CHAPTER XLVI*

                            *THE AMERICANS*


Uncle Job, who had been married to Miss Betty while I was away seeing
the world, now lived in great comfort and peace of mind in the new house
I had helped build and furnish before my departure.  At first neither he
nor Aunt Betty would listen to my going to the Haywards, but after a few
days, and much to my surprise, they consented.  What led them to change
their minds I never knew, unless it might have been something Mr.
Seymour may have said.  For I had told Constance that I thought Mrs.
Hayward the best teacher I could have, and that if I did not go there I
would not go anywhere.  However that may be, I was permitted to do as I
liked, and I bless the day that it was so, and the happy chance that
thus brought my wayward mind within the influence of Mrs. Hayward’s
sweet will and gentle presence.

The Haywards, with whom I now went to live, belonged to that
fine-tempered class that have made our country what it is.  Peasants in
position and fortune, they possessed the instincts of rulers and the
fortitude that only the noble in body and mind have.  Poor, they endured
its privations with fortitude, awaiting better fortune with sobriety and
patience.  If, in the end, their efforts should be crowned with success,
they would still retain the generous impulses of their former station,
or if this was not to be, their children, less burdened, would achieve
the greatness they had failed to grasp.  It is among this class, in our
free land, that the virtues of the state lie dormant, awaiting warmth
and the favoring shower, as all who are acquainted with our people know.
Struggling on, vainly more often than otherwise, their children, coming
to manhood, rule our country and direct its commerce.  Achieving a just
ambition in this way, none can excel them the world over in greatness or
the gentle arts of husbandry.  Nor this alone if we would be truthful.
For not all are great, but shoulder to shoulder and crowding, demagogues
abound, the like of which has not been seen since the days of Athens.
This has been foretold, I know; but who can greatly object if amid so
much golden grain some tares appear? Even these depraved creatures have
their pride in the Great Republic, sweetened with the belief that they,
too, will become honest men like their neighbors, once they have
garnered all the loosely guarded resources of the state.  Importunate,
they abuse our trust, I know, but impartially.  For if they rob and
delude you to-day, they will deal unfairly with others to-morrow for
your benefit, if thereby they can gain further lease of life.  So it
goes; and shall we complain too bitterly if, good-naturedly permitting
every one to thrust his hands into the kneading-trough, many are unclean
and much of the bread in consequence shall be sour and unfit for use?

Of Mrs. Hayward I can never say enough, for she was to me in all things
a tender mother and loving friend.  Of her virtues there was no end, and
of these not the least were her gentle womanly ways.  In the rude hut
where she lived she was yet a queen, and this by right of her grace and
the sweet serenity of her nature.  Beautiful, the meed of admiration was
hers, albeit her only mirror was the placid waters of the great river.
Educated, who could deny her admiration, though her only book was her
Bible?  For such deprivations are ever the distress of poverty and life
in a new country. Full of the buoyancy and joy of living, the fragrance
of her presence was a benediction, lifting all about her into a world of
virtue and peace.  Of loving and pure mind, the scandal and distraught
of life passed her by, leaving no taint of evil or cloud in her trustful
heart.  Exalted above men by right of her inability to do wrong, she yet
believed in their goodness as she did in the goodness of God.  Such was
the dear lady with whom I now came to live, and who gave each day some
portion of her time to the betterment of my head and heart.  Thus
instructed, I spent several years of my life, and to my great advantage
then and now.

Of Mr. Hayward, what shall I say that you may see him as I do, looking
back, and not too clearly, through the fast-gathering years of a long
life?  A man of talent and ambition, and every way kindly, he yet lost
something each day in comparison with her.  This not strange, for the
pliant reed, bending before the sweeping torrent, recovers its poise
unhurt, while the stouter plant, struggling against the swift-running
stream, is uprooted or broken in the effort.  Amid the rude surroundings
in which he sought preferment, and where none might wholly succeed,
every encounter left some dent or disfiguring scar.  The struggle and
its hopelessness seamed his face and clouded his brow, despite his
courage, so that all too soon he lost the glow and ambient fire of his
youthful days.  Diversion would have prevented this, and preserved till
death impulses that lost in warmth for lack of nourishment; but this,
unhappily, is ever the misfortune of obscure or lonely life.  For of
vices he had not one, save a too great ambition to get on in the narrow
world in which he lived. Amid great surroundings he would have been
great.  As it was, striving to accomplish much with little, not one of
his ventures enriched him, while many failed altogether. Unconquerable,
however, he struggled on undismayed, as such men will, to the very end.
This, sorrow over it as we may, is, unhappily, ever the beginnings of
men as it is of the affairs with which they deal.

Of these friends of my youth I can never think except with bowed head
and throbbing heart.  One sought to teach me the beauty and sweetness of
life, mixing with her instruction the gentle thoughts that animate women
and make them, as has been said, the inspiration of men and the Mother
of God. The other taught me more simple and practical things, but not
the less necessary, on that account, to our welfare and happiness here
and hereafter.




                            *CHAPTER XLVII*

                      *MAKING THE MOST OF THINGS*


Mr. Hayward in his youth, so it was said, had looked forward to a
professorship or something of that nature, but coming to the West when a
young man, and there being no call for anything of the kind, he had
ended by becoming a ferry-man and small farmer.  Of his business I knew
little, but my presence affording him some leisure, it was not long
before he began to extend his affairs, and in directions not before
thought of, or at best only vaguely.  In this his energy and fertility
of mind never ceased to be a matter of wonder and instruction to me, and
never will.

"Learn something every day, Gilbert," he would say, "if it is only the
fraction of an idea.  You can’t make headway else, for it is as
necessary to fertilize the mind as it is a cabbage-patch.  If you don’t
thus burnish your wares, they will rust, for there is no standing still.
Besides, new ideas are needed to encourage you to keep on in what you
are doing, to say nothing of attempting other things."

"How can one learn anything here?" I asked one day, looking about on the
still landscape.

"In many ways.  You see, you hear, you think; and while the people who
use the ferry don’t impart much knowledge, the Lord knows it is what
their idle chatter suggests that is valuable."  And truth to tell, he
never failed himself to profit by the advice he gave; for however small
the hint conveyed in what he heard or saw, it was enough to set his mind
in motion, and so bring forth fruit of some kind.[*]


[*] Gilbert Holmes, on reviewing this chapter of his life, thought it
should be omitted. It was apparent, however, that he was influenced in
this by the fear that it would in some way reflect on his dear friend
Hayward. I could not share in this opinion, believing it greatly to the
latter’s honor, and for this reason have disregarded his expressions in
the matter, feeling that Mr. Hayward was beyond most men, and what he
did and said worthy of regard.  Moreover, it serves to make us better
acquainted with Gilbert Holmes himself, and his sweet charity and gentle
ways and belief and trust in those about him: and for these reasons, if
for no others, I have thought it should not be omitted.—THE AUTHOR.


As the ferry was not much used, Mr. Hayward early conceived the idea
that other things might be sandwiched in to occupy our spare time.  For
of idleness he was the sworn enemy, and because of it rainy days and
other unprofitable moments fretted him beyond endurance.  Rest, as most
people understand it, he looked upon as idleness.

"You can rest best by changing from one kind of work to another," he
would insist, "not by whittling a stick or going to the circus."

It was in pursuance of such ideas that we hit upon the scheme of
manufacturing shingles in the intervals of our other duties, and this to
our great advantage, as it appeared.

"People must have roofs over their heads, and many have none, or at best
only poor ones," he explained.  "They need shingles for this, and their
manufacture will open a new field for us, and one that will dovetail
with our work at the ferry."

For him to conceive an idea was to put it in execution, and so we at
once set out to build a machine, and this so near the landing that both
industries could be carried on at the same time.  The blocks for making
the shingles we cut in winter and brought to the mill when other work
was not pressing, and in order that bad weather might not hinder us we
inclosed the machine in a rough shed.  At one side we built a vat, and
filling this with blocks of the needed length, we let in the water, and
now starting a brisk fire in the furnace, the steam and heated water
soon softened the material ready for cutting. I being the smaller of the
two, and yet sufficient, held the blocks while Mr. Hayward worked the
lever by which the knife was raised and lowered.  Black walnut being
plentiful, we used it, but sparingly, exacting a higher price.  Being
tenacious of fiber, the labor of cutting this wood was great, and so
taxed Mr. Hayward’s muscles that they sometimes fairly snapped under the
strain.  With cottonwood, of which there was no end, it was different;
for if steamed to a proper consistency, you could cut it as you would
clip a sausage. Of the two kinds of shingles our preference inclined
strongly to cottonwood; on Mr. Hayward’s part because the labor was
less, and on mine because it did not discolor my hands, black walnut
staining them so that they were of every shade from light brown to a
deep black.  This mortified me at first, but afterward, Constance not
speaking of it or appearing to notice anything unusual, I became more
reconciled to the disfigurement. Indeed, the dear girl regarded it so
little that when visiting us at the mill, if I happened to be packing
the shingles, she would sit by my side and pass them to me, one by one,
for an hour at a time.  Or, if I was holding the blocks in the machine,
she would seat herself in my place, and do the work, or make pretense of
doing it.  At such times I watched her from the platform where I stood,
and this not always discreetly; for one day, when observing her instead
of attending to the business in hand, I came near to losing my arm under
the great knife.  After that I determined to be more circumspect, but
nevertheless took many desperate chances that I might speak to her or
gaze upon her dear form while occupied with my work.

Of the two kinds of shingles, buyers were averse to cottonwood, on the
ground that it would warp and, being soft, the more quickly decay.
Neither of these things, however, would Mr. Hayward fully admit.

"If properly seasoned, as in our case, and cut with reference to the
grain, and afterward laid with sufficient lap and due regard to security
of joints, a cottonwood shingle will afford protection that any man may
be proud of—for the price," he would say, and truly enough.

Of the prevailing belief that pine made the most serviceable shingle, he
professed to think lightly.

"You must not overlook the great difference in cost between cottonwood
and pine," he would say to customers; "that is always an important item
with poor people.  Black walnut is superior in wearing qualities, and we
furnish it when wanted; but if utility and cheapness are considered,
cottonwood is preferable to all others."

Of the outcome of our sales I do not so well remember, but in new
communities, where everything is being tried, buyers do not treasure
malice, as they do in older societies, against a seller if they happen
not to get the very best.

"Only idle men and fools can spare time to think of their grievances,"
Mr. Hayward was in the habit of saying, and indeed he carried this out
in his own life when he got the worst end of a bargain, as he often did.
Moreover, if we had a margin of advantage in the sale of our shingles,
it was offset by the difficulty we had in collecting our money
afterward.

"Most men are like children," Mr. Hayward used to remark, when looking
over our list of bad debts; "they will buy anything if too much stress
is not laid on payment, and this last one cannot do if his goods are in
discredit, as in our case."

Of the latitude allowed traders in respect to their goods, he was always
tenacious, but never to the extent of taking undue advantage of any one.

"In ancient times, among trading people," he once explained, referring
to such matters, "gain of every kind was thought meritorious, no matter
how acquired.  In our day it is different, though we are allowed to put
as good a face on matters as possible, and this holds true of cottonwood
shingles as much as it does of poor calico or sanded sugar.  Our
shingles may curve a little now and then if not properly placed, but
when Jake Kilp says a boy must sit on every shingle to keep it down, he
goes to the other extreme."

"Yes, Klip’s a liar," Blott, who was standing by, spoke up.  "Why, a
willin’ boy could easily keep down two such shingles, or three, for that
matter, if he was spry."

"Nonsense!" Mr. Hayward answered; "there is nothing funny about it.  If
they will put enough nails in the shingle it will hold.  It is with
shingles as it is with trees; but men will plant a ten-dollar tree in a
five-cent hole, and then blame the seller if it dies.  There is nothing
in such economy, though plenty of men practice it."

When we were at work, if a team or horseman were to be sent across the
river, Mr. Hayward would go, and that time might not be frittered away,
I occupied myself meanwhile collecting and packing the loose shingles
ready for delivery. This with great industry, be it said, if Constance
and Setti did not happen to be by; but if they were, little was done, at
which Mr. Hayward would stare on his return, but never in an angry way.

As the demand for our product was limited, it became necessary to devise
other means of filling up the time, and accordingly Mr. Hayward hit upon
the idea of manufacturing mattresses, great numbers being required by
the people coming into the new country.  Of hair and things of that sort
generally resorted to by manufacturers we had none, but of corn-husks
great quantities, and of much delicacy and firmness of texture.  These
Mr. Hayward conceived to be especially fit for making beds—not, indeed,
in their raw state, but manufactured to meet needed conditions.  The
machinery we used for this was simple in the extreme.  Taking pieces of
wire, we heated the ends, and in that condition pressed them into a
board of suitable width and thickness.  The other ends we sharpened to a
point, and thus had a strong comb of upright wires.  Now taking the husk
in our hands, we drew it across the sharpened prongs, and so split it
into myriads of small threads.  Afterward collecting these, we had the
material for a bed.

"A couch fit for a prince," Mr. Hayward maintained, "and the equal of
the best in durability and restful qualities. Its healthfulness
recommends it, too, because of freedom from vermin and the small
particles noxious to the lungs and body known to attach themselves to
feathers, no matter how carefully selected and steamed."

Of these beds we manufactured many, and with fair profit so long as our
husks held out.  Afterward, buying in the market, our gains were
lessened, but not perceptibly, as the material was not thought to have
any value to speak of.  The labor of production, while not great, was
exacting in the extreme, for if by chance the eye wandered ever so
little, your fingers becoming impaled on the sharp needles, ugly wounds
would result.

"Such accidents," Mr. Hayward would say, philosophically, "teach the
necessity of close application in business if one would avoid mishaps,"
but Mrs. Hayward, looking upon them in a less practical way, would often
shed tears, as she busied herself binding up our torn hands.

To further our industry, we also made bolsters and pillows from husks
and a species of lichen, which latter was found in great abundance in
the neighborhood.  Separating this with care, and afterward heating it,
Mr. Hayward maintained that a pillow thus manufactured was the equal of
the best.

"Not only that, but it will be found to possess aromatic qualities
highly curative of influenzas and catarrhal afflictions prevalent here.
As regards comfort nothing can excel it, unless it may be the selected
feathers of tame geese, and these being rare and high-priced, none but
the rich can afford them."

However, notwithstanding the excellence of our goods, trade lagged, and
this despite all that could be said.

"The trouble is," Mr. Hayward was in the habit of saying, "a pillow
being open to the view of visitors, something plump and fluffy must be
exhibited by every good housewife. Because of that we must content
ourselves with making pillows for rooms that the critical eyes of
neighbors do not reach. Our mattresses being hid away, people buy them
and save money, but they must have fat pillows made of feathers for the
effect on visitors and other peepers.  Pillows ought not to be used,
anyway," he always maintained, "for they give people stringy necks, like
turkeys; but if used at all, they should be of moderate thickness, such
as we make."

The forms of industry I have enumerated, however productive, were only a
part of Mr. Hayward’s means of piecing out our profit-and-loss account,
and among other things a way of utilizing the forests that lay about our
house soon suggested itself to his practical mind.  There, if it were
mild, our cattle found nourishment to carry them through the winter,
with little of the help other and less provident farmers were required
to furnish.  Protected by the trees, the soft grasses grew far into the
winter, and with the first disappearance of snow sprung again into
luxuriant life.  The cows, thus fed with little or no expense, afforded
us butter and milk, and a margin for sale; but as this last required
some measure of attention upon the part of Mrs. Hayward, he did not
press it.  For in all things he was very tender of her, shielding her in
every way from the hardships he himself so unflinchingly faced.  Of this
I thought much and gratefully at the time and in after years, and the
more because of his boundless ambition and great activity of life.

The care of the cattle, pastured in the way I have described, being a
matter apart, was attended to when other business did not press.  Thus,
if at dark they had not come home, I went in search of them, and in this
my knowledge of the woods and the wiles of these creatures stood me in
good stead.  Going this way and that, and stopping at intervals to
listen, no sound would reach me save those peculiar to the forest at
night.  For of all cunning animals there are none, you must know, equal
in wiliness to the leader of such a herd.  She comes to know, and this
with certainty, that the slightest movement means discovery, followed by
other annoyances repugnant to her placid nature.  Because of this she
will maintain such steadiness of poise for hours at a time that no
warning note of the bell she carries will disturb the stillness to mark
her presence.  Thus I would often wander about or sit listening on my
horse far into the night, until some unlucky stroke betrayed her
whereabouts.  Because of these visits my face and hands were much
disfigured by the stings of mosquitoes and other insects; but of the
former Mr. Hayward maintained, and doctors there were who agreed with
him, that it was preventive of malarial ailments, and in other ways of
considerable sanitary benefit to men.  This, I know, is now disputed,
but certain it is that my wanderings never resulted in any harm to me.
On the contrary, I each day grew more robust, and so straightened out
that at sixteen I had attained my full height.

Of the many varied diseases then common to the new country, Mr. Hayward
acquired a specific for fever and ague that was superior to all others
then known.  Not only would it stop the tremor of the chill and the
fever that followed, but killed the disease utterly, so that no trace of
it afterward reappeared.  This, it is well known, quinine will not do;
and it followed that our house came to be much frequented by those
afflicted in the way I speak of.  Indeed, it was no unusual thing when
we arose in the morning to find a motley crowd, with sallow faces,
standing about the door, their teeth chattering like castanets in the
frosty air.  Supplying ourselves, therefore, with great quantities of
the specific, and selling it at a moderate profit and for cash, when we
could, we derived much gain and the community a great and lasting
benefit.  For in this thing Mr. Hayward was admittedly a benefactor, as
he was in many other matters not so apparent at the time.  If it
happened that an applicant was unable to pay, which was often the case,
Mr. Hayward would refuse to accept anything; and as nearly every one was
poor, Mrs. Hayward would often say:

"Why do you take pay for the medicine, William?  Surely the cost is not
enough to speak of."  But to this he would always answer:

"They would never touch the stuff if I gave it away, Helen.  Medicine is
like advice; if people have to pay, they will go miles to get it, even
from a knave or fool.  Why not charge something?  My medicine is better
than the doctor’s, and the cost not nearly so much.  Besides, my dear,
as I say, they would not come near us if we gave it away.  It is the
people who set great store on what they have that are most sought
after."

As our little farm had to be tilled, this required horses, and as the
best were high-priced, and we did not have much money, Mr. Hayward
contented himself with such as he could get at a moderate figure.  It
resulted from this, our selection being limited, that we were often
scurvily dealt with by those having these animals to sell.  Often by
patience we could bring the unruly beast under subjection, but at best
only partially; for of all things in the world a horse is the most
difficult to break of a bad habit.  In this way we came in time to own a
great variety of animals, some of which, notwithstanding Mr. Hayward’s
skill as a trader, he found it impossible to dispose of except at a
loss.  One animal of great stature that we acquired in the way I speak
of had a trouble in breathing, but this we did not discover until too
late, some soothing lotion having been used to deceive us for the
moment. Indeed, so choked would the animal become with undue exercise
that coming suddenly upon a croupy child could not startle you more.
There were those who maintained that the Raven, for so Mrs. Hayward
named him, was broken in wind, but this Mr. Hayward would not admit,
ascribing the trouble mainly to irritation of the larynx, such as
singers and public speakers are often afflicted with.  With a moderate
gait, however, the Raven would go from sunrise to sunset without show of
weariness; and of all the horses I have ever known there was never one
with a better disposition.  So true was this that in the excursions Mrs.
Hayward and Constance and I sometimes took at odd moments and in the way
of indulgence, we always chose the Raven by preference.  Fastening him
beside the pole, he would haul a wagon with ease, and because of his
great docility could be safely left beside the road or wherever we might
wish to stop.  For gossiping and idling by the way, no horse in the
world could equal him. Indeed, from the manner in which he pricked up
his ears, and a habit he had of changing from one foot to another, we
came in time to think he understood much, if not all, we said. He must
be driven quietly, however, and within limits.  For if you but urged him
beyond this, the women would hurry from their homes as we passed, to see
if by chance some child had not been stricken with croup or other
ailment of the throat, so loud and hoarse was his croaking.

Of the end of this valuable animal I do not know, for in an unfortunate
hour and through eagerness of trade Mr. Hayward swapped him for a
cholera specific he thought we could use to advantage.  This trade
caused us all much sorrow, for of the Raven we never heard more.  Of the
cholera medicine, however, we came to know a great deal, for about this
time, the dreadful scourge being prevalent in the neighborhood, and the
people being frightened, every ail that afflicted them they ascribed to
its presence.  In these emergencies Mr. Hayward had recourse to our
specific, and this not always advisedly; for it was very hot and
scalding to the mouth, so that the lips of those who used it were in a
constant state of irritation, as if they had eaten cranberries or
something of that nature, and this without the use of napkin or similar
device.

From this medicine Mr. Hayward derived great profit; for coming down
shortly with the disease, he would take nothing else, and happily
recovering and the people hearing of it, they came from far and near to
supply themselves with the remedy. Indeed, the sale of it came nigh to
making him rich, had not losses in other directions about that time
offset his gains from this source.  Being of an experimental turn of
mind, he thought to try the specific on our horses and cattle in cases
of colic, and this with great success, as it turned out, so that from
that time on we were saved the expense of veterinary surgeons and cow
doctors in respect of this particular malady. When the great merit of
the medicine became apparent, Mr. Hayward told me how he acquired it,
and this for my benefit, I thought.

"The man was not much inclined to dicker, but when I told him he must
give boot, he began to prick up his ears. Never trade even, Gilbert,
though it is only a jackknife. The bargain looks more attractive to the
other if you claim your goods are worth the most.  I let him do all the
talking, too, for I once heard of a man who grew rich, and all because
he stuttered.  Those with whom he dealt, out of pity, would talk for
both sides, and when they reached a point that made the trade
attractive, the stutterer would close the deal.  Nor is stuttering so
much of an affliction otherwise as people think.  It is a great pity it
is so easy to talk, for in the main it doesn’t amount to anything.  If
you are not inclined to believe me, watch the first two men you see
together.  Neither listens to the other, unless it be a bit of gossip,
but each waits his turn to speak, and not always patiently, either.
Talking is a disease with many, and results in much harm, and for that
reason it would be better, I think, if it required some effort to use
the voice."

Thus by trade and harmless dicker, such as I have described, Mr. Hayward
added to the earnings of the ferry and our little farm.  Of the last the
soil was rich beyond belief from the overflow of the river, but in
dickering for the land, this drainage, Mr. Hayward pointed out to the
seller, might lessen its value, because of the baleful effect on the
health of those who worked it.  Having, however, obtained possession of
the farm at a fair price, it turned out different from what he had
thought.

"The overflow," he was in the habit of saying afterward, "far from
proving injurious, is really beneficial in this, that it purifies and
sweetens the earth, which would otherwise become clogged with malarial
germs.  This in addition to greatly enriching the soil."  Thus his
fears, as it often happens in trade, proved groundless once the bargain
was struck and resultant benefits clearly seen.

This farm Mr. Hayward and I looked after unaided, save in the middle
summer, when possibly some patch of grain was to be gathered and
threshed.  Mostly we cultivated corn, as being a sure crop, and
afterward affording fodder for the cattle and much choice material for
mattresses, as I have explained. As our work took us some distance from
the landing, where we could not hear the bell on the farther side of the
river, Mrs. Hayward contrived a way out of the difficulty, and very
cunningly, we thought.  To do this, she caused a flagstaff to be erected
near the house, and here, when there was a call for the ferry, she gave
us notice by hoisting a signal.  If a foot passenger, meaning me, the
flag was white; if a team or horseman, and requiring the big boat and
Mr. Hayward’s presence, red was used.  Supplementary to these, she
raised a black flag to tell us it was time for dinner or supper.  Black,
she would say, was most appropriate for this, because of our great
appetites, and indeed we were never lacking in this respect.  Going to
and from the ferry when working in the field we considered a rest, so
that we came in time to look forward with considerable strife to see
which flag, the red or the white, was raised by the sweet lady, our
mistress, at the house.




                            *CHAPTER XLVIII*

                             *THE CARRIERS*


At night, when supper was over and Mr. Hayward had some leisure to look
about, he was in the habit of saying that the man who built his house,
whoever he might be, would not have ruined himself had he made the
ceiling a log or two higher.

"Nor can I see, for the life of me," he would add, as he surveyed our
narrow quarters, "why he cut the logs so short, when the forest is full
of fine timber he could have had for the taking."

Off the main room, and there was but one, we built a kitchen, and beside
it a sleeping-room.  This was thought by some of the neighbors to
indicate growing pride and a striving after luxury, though the addition
sloped to the ground so fast that the side next the eaves did not afford
room for one to stand upright.  This inconvenience, however, we did not
much regard, a little stooping now and then not doing any one harm.  The
attic over the main room was mine, to do with as I pleased, save some
small space set apart for seed-corn and things of that kind in winter.
It was reached, and deftly enough, by a ladder of stout poles, which
answered the purpose perfectly, and had the great merit, moreover, of
taking up little or no room.  My bed occupied one corner, and lying
outstretched my nose would have scraped the shingles had it been an inch
or two longer. These shingles were neither black walnut nor cottonwood,
as you may think, but oak clapboards split and shaved in the old way,
before shingles were known in the new country.  If they did not always
keep out the water, it did not enter in any great quantity, and by using
a little calculation one might avoid it entirely.

The room was greatly to my fancy, and I have never seen one I liked so
well.  If in summer it was sometimes hot, because of proximity to the
roof, air might always be obtained from the window at the end; and as
for light and ventilation, this and the crevices in the roof afforded
all that any reasonable person could desire.  What was best about it,
though, was its nearness to the wind and rain.  For lying upon my bed,
the patter and swash of the water sounded directly in my face, and when
the wind pushed and crowded about the house it was not at some far-off
place, but in my very ears.  Such volume and artfulness of sound, too,
words cannot describe, each log and crevice of varying size answering
back some note of its own to pouring rain or driving wind. Nowhere else,
indeed, have I heard, or ever will, such symphonies; for these things
belong to our youth, and come not in like freshness to the mind or
wearied body of more mature years.

It was the river, however, that attracted me most, for there was no end
to its beauty and variety.  In rain and sunshine, it made no difference,
it kept its way, changing with every cloud and breath of air, always
offering some new and better view.  Of the ferry, Mr. Hayward,
discarding all the devices of our competitors, adopted in their place a
method better than them all; and in this I will not except the McDuffs,
who made so much of their new-fangled power and patent steering-gear.
Nothing could be more picturesque, either, than our device.  For going
up the river a little way, Mr. Hayward attached a stout wire to a great
tree that grew on an island there, and uncoiling the wire, brought it
down, and connected it to a rope fastened to each end of the great boat.
Drawing this rope taut at the prow, the latter pointed up the stream,
and so, loosening the craft from the shore, the current carried it
swiftly to the other side.  Of all Mr. Hayward’s methods for saving
labor and cutting down expenses not one exceeded this, I thought.  To
prevent the wire dragging in the water, it was upheld by buoys, and
these always facing about in the direction the great boat was going,
added to the beauty and animation of the scene.  These devices were the
subject of much ridicule at first, and more especially on the part of
the McDuffs, but on trial, the community coming to regard them with
favor, the subject was not referred to again.

Of the doings of these McDuffs little that was good could be said.  Not
only were they innovators in respect to the use of steam, but given, as
we proved more than once, to the cutting of rates and other underhand
dealings of a like nature. Such practices Mr. Hayward despised as
unworthy of common carriers, nor would he be a party to them in any way;
unless, indeed, it might be in the case of a large customer, but then
only sparingly and under close cover, so that there could be no known
excuse save weakness or pure spite for the cutting of rates on the part
of others.  The McDuffs were also given to misrepresenting distances, to
the injury of our ferry, so far as their stories were believed by the
simple-minded.  In this and other ways they were a constant source of
irritation and injury to trade, and to such a degree that as a way out
Mr. Hayward, with great circumspection of conduct, finally proposed a
trust, or consolidation of the properties. This project came nigh to
happening, too, and indeed was thought to be as good as done, when word
of it somehow came to the ears of the public.  Upon this the community
flew into a rage, accusing us of monopolistic tendencies and other and
worse things, so that in the end the undertaking fell through.  In the
warfare that was made upon us at this time, strangely enough the most
bitter were those who never made any use of the ferry to speak of.  This
I could not understand until Mr. Hayward explained it.

"There are a lot of people who lie awake nights watching and listening
lest the public suffer some wrong.  These guardians, as a rule, never
achieve anything themselves, and in the end are buried at the expense of
their friends.  In every case they are impracticable people, with little
or no knowledge of affairs.  Well meaning enough, they will pull a house
down to straighten the lightning-rod, or destroy a garment to remove a
stain.  The trouble is they lack sense.  With skulls big enough to hold
a squash, they have nothing to fill the space save surmises and
suspicions."

We were always of the firm opinion that the McDuffs had made known Mr.
Hayward’s efforts to consolidate the properties, and this to discredit
us with the public, for grievously we suffered from the falling off of
traffic that followed.  This until, happily, the wife of the mayor of
Appletop bringing forth triplets, and all boys, the mind of the
community was diverted for the moment.  As it would happen, too, an
accident occurring about the same time at the McDuffs’, whereby a
passenger lost his life—a thing Mr. Hayward had clearly foretold—we came
again into our share of the business, and kept it.  Mr. Hayward,
however, was ever very sore on the subject.

"The consolidation was clearly in the interest of the people," he would
say in speaking of it.  "They would have had only one family to support
instead of two, as at present, and reduction in tolls would surely have
followed sooner or later. Why, except for such things mankind would be
eating roots to-day and living in caves.  Affairs of state have felt
this most of all, for one government answers now where there were
myriads at one time.  Thus England has but one ruler, where she once had
fifty to support, with all their hungry followers.  There was
consolidation for you with a vengeance, and it has been so with every
country on the globe.  So it will be with many industries.  You may be
sure, though, that not one little despot was ever tumbled from his
throne without the people raising a cry that they were being enslaved."

"Has everything been done that will be in this direction?" a chance
traveler asked one day, hearing what Mr. Hayward said.

"No; it will go on until each continent has but one government, and in
the end all will be merged."

"Which people will dominate?" the traveler inquired, as if quizzing him.

"The most vigorous and the wisest.  The nations we know, however, will
all have disappeared ere then, it is probable.  No one can tell."

Thus Mr. Hayward would go on by the hour when the subject of
interference with natural laws was spoken of, and nothing could stop
him.

Among other things that favored our ferry was a certain romantic fancy
that attached to it.  Thus the little buoys, skimming the water like
ducklings, never failed to attract the attention and elicit the
admiration of those who crossed.  Of our signaling devices, they were
very simple; two strokes of the bell indicated a horse or wagon, one a
foot passenger. The last fell to me, and because of it, I became in time
very expert in handling the small boat, never failing, as good fortune
would have it, to bring my passenger safely to shore. Our
landing-places, too, were exceedingly picturesque, and caused the more
sentimental no end of foolish talk.  On the side where we lived
hawthorns and elder covered the banks and edges of the river, and on the
other shore two great elms guarded the approach.  These last were
remarkable in their way, and because of it added considerable to our
earnings. One was of great height and grand to look upon from a
distance, but the other, stopping midway, as if tired of striving to
keep pace with its neighbor, reached out its limbs in every direction in
the most picturesque and pathetic way, as if inviting alms.  This tree
was called the Penitent, and the other, because of its stateliness and
dearth of shade, the Pharisee.  The trees were given these names at
first in idle fancy by a customer of ours, a devout woman much given to
snuff and gossip; but the cunningness of the fancy tickling her greatly,
she gave it the widest publicity, so that in time travelers came miles
out of their way to view the curiosity and comment upon it.  Because of
this and the good lady’s attendance upon covenant meetings and the like,
Mr. Hayward, who was not lacking in sentiment, reduced her fare
one-half.  This, like most things he did, proved a great stroke of
business in the end, for now she visited Appletop twice as often as
before, and in her journeyings to and fro never tired of speaking of the
beauties of our ferry and its fine location and good business
management.

"A queer woman, that," Mr. Hayward one day remarked as I came up from
the landing after setting her ashore, "and tending to show that what
people think, they will do.  If her name, now, had been something beside
Snuffe, she would never have thought of using the stuff as she does."

"Why, what has that to do with it?" I asked, not seeing the connection.

"After she got married, much thinking of the name of Snuffe, and some
worrying about it, she says, caused her to help herself to a pinch now
and then out of pure perversity of spirit, until in the end she got to
like it, so that now she can scarce finish a prayer without a sly dip
into her bag."

"Her husband might have changed his name; he would not have had to look
far for a better one," I answered, to see what he would say.

"Oh, Snuffe is as good as any, and the family will be a power in the
land some day.  The old man will not eat anything he can find a market
for, and there is no surer way to get on than that if one has the
patience to stick to it."

Constance, who was always in my thoughts, I grew to love more and more
as the years passed, and as Mrs. Hayward had her much at our house,
scarce a day went by without my seeing her.  When she stayed to supper,
which was often the case, I would take her home; and of these
journeyings I remember every one, and what we said, which was not much,
for we were but little given to speech when in each other’s company.
Her visits clothed our little home with such a halo of romance and
delight, that my heart swells to this day when I think of it.  For my
belief in her knew no bounds, and, like my love, grew stronger as we
grew to be man and woman.  This not strangely, for at sixteen she was
such perfection of loveliness that there was no joy like that of being
near her, and if I but touched her hand, heaven itself, I thought, could
not convey greater happiness.  Yet, strangely enough, I could not have
told the color of her eyes, if indeed they were always the same, which I
knew they were not. Nor could I have described her mouth, except that it
expressed such tenderness that its like was never seen before.  Of her
face this I know, that it was oval, but of her complexion, it was of
such delicacy of white and pink that no one could describe it, nor have
conceived anything so perfect.  Her hair, too, like her eyes, could not
be described, but was ever taking on some different phase or color, so
that if you thought you knew its every shade of loveliness, some new
light or manner of arrangement would add beauties to it not before
dreamed of.  Such, you must know, was Constance, my sweet love, at the
time of which I speak.




                             *CHAPTER XLIX*

                            *THE BETROTHAL*


Amid surroundings such as I have described three years passed, and
happily for me, and to my great good then and for all time.  Indeed, I
do not look back to any period of my life with greater pleasure, for it
was filled with Constance and thoughts of her and nothing else.  My bed,
once too long, was now too short, yet I would not change it in any way.
Lying there, the pattering rain sang of my love, and at night the
sighing and chattering wind lulled me to sleep with thoughts of her.

Thus I lay one midsummer night, listening to the whir and beating of a
great storm that had come up suddenly from out the south, after the day
had closed.  Above the roar of the wind and the splash of the water on
the roof, I could plainly hear the wash of the river as it beat on our
shore, and this as if to add to the strength and rhythm of the storm.
If by chance the wind abated for a moment, the rain fell anew, and in
torrents, as if the deluge were come again.  Then, it in turn showing
some pause, the wind would spring up afresh, and in such fury that the
windows and logs of the house trembled as if shaken by an earthquake.

While I lay thus listening, not caring to sleep, and in such comfort of
position and delight of mind that movement of any kind was like pain,
there came to me above the tumult of the tempest, faintly and far off
like an echo, the dull boom of the Penitent’s bell.  But that could
hardly be, for surely no one would venture abroad on such a night!
Thinking thus, I lay still, and in a little while it came again, and
plaintively, the like of which I had never heard before.  There could be
no mistake now; it was the Penitent’s bell calling, and nothing else!
Still I did not move.  The storm was too great, and no boat could live
in it a minute!  Then let the great tree shelter its guest, for there
was no other way.  Turning uneasily on my bed, the signal came again and
stronger, booming above the swash of the water and the rush of the wind
as if it were the voice of some one crying out in anguish of body and
mind, not far off nor vaguely now, but high and resounding, as if
tolling for the dead or dying.  Frightened, I sat bolt upright; and soon
it came to me again, and with greater stress of melancholy, if that were
possible.  Trembling, unable to withstand the call longer, I sprang up,
and putting on my garments, quickly found my way to the floor below.
Those resting there had not heard the summons, and so leaving them
undisturbed, I opened the door and stepped out into the night.  At this,
and as if watching my coming, the wind, rising to new fury, tossed me
here and there so that I could scarce keep my feet.  Above, there was
some glimpse of light in the leaden sky, but about me only inky darkness
and the circling wind and falling rain.  As I stood clutching a tree,
loath to go on, the boom of the bell came again, and as if with new
import and stress of haste.  No longer hesitating, I hurried on,
listening as I ran; and now, I know not why, stricken with a chill, as
if somehow its tolling meant harm to me or those I loved.

Reaching the boat, and emptying it of water, I fixed the oars in their
place, and without thought shoved it into the stream.  At this, the wind
and waves taking it up in their arms as if it were a plaything, hurled
it back upon me, and with such force that I came nigh to being crushed
with its weight.  Awaiting a more favorable moment, I sprang into the
boat, and doing so, pushed it into the boiling water. Little, however,
could I do now that I was afloat and held the oars, for, enveloped in
darkness, the waves flying before the storm so tossed me about that
effort to make headway was lost in striving to keep afloat.  Then the
wind, veering with the windings of the river or overhanging trees,
bewildering me, I was fain to sit still and wait some clew to guide me.
This the stream would have done, but tossed by the wind, it lost its
force, so that I could not tell which way it ran, if indeed it had any
direction at all.

While thus striving to make headway, the Penitent’s bell came to me
across the splashing water, but now at longer intervals and
indistinctly, as if those who rang it were faint or dying.  Chilled by
its stroke, it yet helped to guide me, so that I struggled on the more
hopefully because of it.  In this way I after a while reached the middle
of the stream, and now I made greater headway; but going on, the bell
grew faint, and then at last ceased its tolling altogether.  Filled with
new fear lest losing its guidance I should after all go astray, I put
forth all my strength to gain the farther shore.  Of sign of it,
however, or other thing, save the spray of the white-topped waves as
they swept over me and across the boat, there was none. Nor could I hear
any sound save the whir of the wind and the churning of the waves as
they beat against the boat or fell back into the angry stream.  Going
on, with scarce anything to guide me, I came at last within the shadow
of the forest, feeling which I gave a shout.  For, listening, I could
now plainly hear the water as it beat against the shore, and above it
the roar of the wind as the trees bent beneath its force. Putting forth
all my strength anew, the boat in a moment grated high on the shelving
beach, and I was safe.

Thanking God for my deliverance, I sprang ashore, and keeping hold,
stood still.  Hearing nothing, I called, but to this there was no
response, save the confusion and tumult of the storm.  Not knowing if I
were above or below the landing, I fastened my boat and hurried forward,
and this fortunately; for I had gone but a little way when I came upon
the beaten road that led from the shore back into the country.
Springing up the bank, I stood beside the Penitent, and now for the
first time some measure of fear seized me.  For, save the gurgling water
and the moan of the wind, as if spirits filled the air, no sound reached
my waiting ear.  Listening, I presently called, but without response or
movement of any kind.  Steadying myself, I stood still, holding the
swaying rope, and doing so, a sigh came to my strained ears, and this
from off the ground at my very feet.  Or was it merely some trick of the
storm and pushing wind?  Groping about, my outstretched hands came in
contact with the face of some one lying prostrate on the ground, and
damp and icy cold, as if life had fled.  Too agitated to speak, I knelt
and lifted the body on my knees, and doing so, discovered it to be a
woman.  Pushing back the damp hair, I stroked her face and hands, but
for a long time in vain.  This until I was losing hope, when she sighed
again—or was it a sob instead?  Overjoyed, I put my arms about her and
raised her up, crying:

"Cheer up, dear lady; help has come and you are saved!"

Upon this she gave a cry, and lifting her arms they caught about my
neck, but as if life had left her with the effort.

"Oh, God, my sweet love!  Constance!" I cried, half dead with fright;
for it was she I held in my arms, and no one else. Bereft of my senses,
I clasped her to my breast, calling to her again and again, and
entreatingly, and by every pet name I could think of, but without
response of any kind.  This for a long time, until regaining some
presence of mind, I fell to stroking her hands and face, covering them
with kisses as I worked.  Sighing after a while, she murmured my name,
but with such faintness I thought she was dying.

"Constance, my darling, my sweet love, speak to me! You must not die now
that I have come to save you."

Struggling to regain her strength, she answered, but oh! so softly:

"How dear of you, Gilbert, to come to me."

"Come to you, Constance; had I known you were here, the thought would
have killed me."

"I expected Mr. Hayward would answer, and you came instead—and oh, the
peril of it!  When I heard your voice I thought I was dying, my
happiness was so great."

"I was never in any danger, Constance.  I heard the bell, but would not
stir.  Then it drew me on in spite of myself, as if some danger
threatened, I knew not what."

"It was I calling, as I stood reaching out across the dark water; but at
last, thinking my summons was not heard, I knew no more till I found
your arms about me."

"I ought to have reached you sooner, sweet love, but the waves tossed me
about so that I thought I should never find the shore.  Had I known you
were lying here, I should have leaped into the river to reach you
sooner."

"How good of you, Gilbert; and you will always come to me?" she
answered, softly.

"Yes, Constance, and you know why.  Because I love you, love you, love
you, dearest, above everything on earth, and always have and will; and
you, Constance, say that you love me, for this you have never done."

"You know I love you, Gilbert," she answered, after a while, clinging
closer about my neck; "and if you did not love me as you do, I should
not want to live.  I love you above everything, and you are in my
thoughts day and night, you sweet boy"; and with that she took my face
in her hands and drawing me to her kissed me many times.

"I am always thinking of you, too, dearest, and of what you do and say,
and how you look and what will please you. Now I can’t tell you how
happy I am to hear you say you love me," I cried, covering her face and
hair with my kisses, happy beyond anything I had ever dreamed of.

Thus we plighted our troth beneath the great tree, not thinking where we
were, nor caring for the storm, which now, indeed, was fast dying away.
Soon, however, and as if startled out of herself, she sprang up.

"Oh, Gilbert, I can never forgive myself, to have forgotten what I came
for in the happiness of being with you. Quick—come with me," she cried,
saying which, she grasped my hand and drew me toward the forest.

"Why, what is it, Constance?  I have never thought to ask what brought
you here."

"Nor I to tell you, Gilbert; but yesterday, papa and I going into the
country, and night coming on, we thought to return by the other ferry;
but reaching it, some accident to the boat prevented our crossing, and
so we had to retrace our steps, and the night and the storm coming on,
our horse strayed from the road, throwing us into the ditch.  When I
found papa he lay like one dead, nor could I bring him to, and after
striving for a long time in vain, I at last thought to come here for
help."

"Oh, you sweet love, to be in such distress and I not know it!" I cried,
lifting her arm and kissing the sleeve of her dress.

"Yes; but we must make greater haste," she answered, hurrying forward.

"Is it far?" I asked, that I might hear her sweet voice.

"I don’t know; the way seemed long, but I was frightened and often
strayed from the road."

"No one but you would have had such courage, my brave little wife, for
that you will be some day, sweetheart."

To this she made no response save to press my hand as we hurried on.
Now losing the road in the darkness, and regaining it only to lose it
again, we made so little headway that I thought we never should reach
him we sought.  Going on, we after a while stopped, affrighted lest we
had passed him in the darkness.  While standing in this way and
straining our ears to catch some sound, we heard the neighing of a horse
a little way ahead.  At this we went on again, and coming to the spot,
were overjoyed to hear Mr. Seymour’s voice in answer to our call.
Hastening to where he lay, we found him as Constance had said, but now
able to speak.  Kneeling and taking his head in her lap, she stroked his
hair and face, and I, gathering hold of his hands and body, so rubbed
and worked over them that in a little while he was able to move. Hunting
up the robes, I placed them under and about him; and presently, the day
breaking, we were able to do still better.  In this way, through our aid
and by his own efforts, Mr. Seymour was soon on his feet.  For he was
not much hurt, but the shock being great, had for a long time rendered
him unconscious.

When he was somewhat recovered, I brought the horse, and stripping off
the harness, we put Mr. Seymour on his back, and in this way, Constance
and I walking on either side, we made our way to the ferry.  Mr.
Hayward, who was already abroad, hearing the Penitent’s summons, soon
came to our aid, and great was his surprise at discovering me and the
danger he imagined I had escaped.  For Constance quickly told him all
that had happened, adding many things that did not amount to anything,
so determined was she to make the most of my adventure.  This greatly
disturbed Mr. Hayward, for in all things he was a very tender-hearted
man indeed.  In proof of this, I must tell you, I have known him many a
time, when worn out with work, to go a great way to watch at night by
the bedside of some poor person in distress who would not, except for
him, have had any care whatever.  This for many nights together, and
uncomplainingly, and he worn out, as I say.  Nor was he backward in
giving outright when need be, and I have in this way seen a whole
month’s gains from the ferry or some Specialty of ours vanish in a
moment.  This I tell you lest you should mistake his character from what
I have said concerning him. Indeed, I have never known a man so generous
or tender of heart as he.

Hastening to the boat, we quickly reached the opposite shore, and in a
minute were safe in our little home.  Here Mrs. Hayward taking charge of
Constance, soon had her arrayed in dry garments; and if they were too
long and somewhat too large, it did not matter, for never did woman look
more lovely than the sweet maid as she entered the room. Indeed, I
thought the quaintness of the dress, if anything, added to her beauty
and the gentle modesty of her demeanor.

While Constance was being looked to in the way I say, Mr. Hayward busied
himself with her father, afterward giving him some bitters with a dash
of the cholera mixture, whereupon Mr. Seymour declared himself as good
as new.  Thus was brought to a happy ending a most eventful night, and
memorable above all others because of Constance’s confession that she
loved me.  For there can be no doubt whatever but that the happiest
moment in every man’s life is that in which the woman he loves confesses
that she loves him in return.  All other things, I must believe, are as
naught and not worth mentioning in comparison with this sweet boon.




                              *CHAPTER L*

                  *UNDER THE WIDESPREADING HAWTHORNS*


Some days after, as I was pulling my boat home from the Iowa shore,
thinking of Constance and watching the Penitent as it reflected its
graceful foliage in the dark waters of the great river, a voice I knew
and loved hailed me from the landing I was fast approaching.  Pretending
not to hear, it called again, and louder than before, and with such
sweetness and cheerfulness of life that it made my heart beat the faster
to hear it.

"Gilbert!  Gilbert!  Gilbert!"

Turning about as if hearing for the first time, I saw Constance standing
in the shade of the hawthorns, holding something aloft in her hand.

"Hurry up, you lazy boy!  See!  I have a letter for you," she cried,
waving it above her head and turning about at the same time as if to go
away.

"Wait; don’t go; I’ll be there in a minute," I called back.  Then, that
I might be near her and not because of the letter, I lengthened my
stroke, and put such strength into my arms that in a few seconds my boat
shot into the soft bank near which she stood.

Springing ashore, I clasped her in my arms, but not in a way to shock
any one’s modesty, for of all the cunning bowers Nature ever formed for
lovers this was the fittest. Looking out on the great river, but apart,
it was a place to seek, or to make the most of if by chance you met your
love there, as in my case.  Having many things to say, as lovers do, and
will till the world ends, her errand was forgotten; but after a while
recalling it—if that was really the thing that brought her—she gave me
the letter, and together we fell to examining its superscription and
seal, wondering the while who it was from and what it was all about.  In
this way our faces touched and our hands came in contact and lingered,
loath to part, but not strangely, and as lovers should, you will say.
There was no need of haste, it was plain, and, moreover, the getting of
a letter was a thing to be treated with some formality.  For, except as
Uncle Job or Aunt Betty may have written me, I had never received such a
thing before in all my life.  The day, too, was one to invite idleness,
and of lovers more especially.  Above our heads great clouds, white as
snow, floated slowly across the broad expanse, and on the bosom of the
majestic river, a ripple here and a calm there, or maybe a bit of
shadow, added to the placid beauty of the surroundings.  About us soft
winds stirred the leaves of the listening hawthorns, and from out the
thicket beyond the road a thrush, awakened to life by our close
proximity, called in impassioned notes for its absent mate.

Lying outstretched on the yielding turf, I asked Constance to open the
letter, and this that I might the better look upon her and listen to her
sweet voice while she read.  No way suspecting my reason for asking, the
missive presently lay open in her lap; and in those days, you must know,
letters were not hidden away in wrappers as now, but folded and sealed
and the address inserted in some nook or corner left for the purpose.
When she had torn the letter apart, we looked it over, but without
deciphering any word till we reached the end, and there, coming to the
name, we were so startled at what we saw that our heads came together
with a bump as we exclaimed with one voice: "Aunt Jane!"  Yes, Aunt
Jane; for printed matter never was plainer, and this notwithstanding
some tremor of the letters as if they had been put down with labor, if
not with pain.  Astonished, we looked into each other’s faces, for
nothing so surprising as this had ever happened before to either of us.
Glancing above the signature, our eyes caught the closing words, "With
tender love," and seeing this, I cried out:

"What can it mean, Constance?  Surely something strange must have
happened!  Read what it says, and from the beginning!"

Smoothing out the paper, she did as I asked, and this is the sad message
the letter contained:

"Dying, my child, I may at last speak out my soul’s wish as it is and
has been from the first, concealing nothing nor adding a word.  My heart
is now too weak, too yearning, too inexpressibly sad, to longer harbor
reserve or any mystery of life.  Sickness and tears and years of tender
longing, my child, for you, my next of kin, have melted it; and now,
coming to the end of my days, I may, all too late, speak as I am, and
was even in the old time when your father and mother were yet alive.  Of
my coldness, oh, believe me! it was never real, but only a cloak, a
shadowy thing put on without thought. For it had no real substance, but
hid my heart, and foolishly, to my life’s undoing.  I have no one but
you, my child, and dying I am alone and forsaken, for only the walls of
my house answer back my call for love and sympathy.  Surely, if I have
sinned through pride and in hiding my heart from you and those who sleep
in their graves, I have suffered and am punished beyond bearing.  You
could have loved me, and your sweet-faced mother ever sought to win from
me some show of tenderness; but erring, I put off the day of yielding
until it was too late.  Now I am as one abandoned in the world, for when
you come to die only those of your own blood can respond to your heart’s
yearnings.  Sweet child, if you can yet conjure up some shadow of
kindness for your poor aunt, come to her in her sickness and loneliness,
that she may press you to her heart and have you by her when she yields
her life to God.  For believe me, her persecution, as you thought, was
but her love and striving for your welfare, but oh, how mistakenly
conveyed, as all her acts have been from the beginning.  Then forgive
and pity her, sweet one, and hasten if you would let her see you before
she dies."

Tears ran down our faces long ere Constance had finished reading, for of
its truthfulness we had no shadow of doubt.

"Surely, she has been punished, if she has erred," Constance at last
said, as she took up the letter again.

"Yes; and how I have mistaken her all these years," I mourned, for I
could not now doubt her love and affection.

"You can’t be blamed, Gilbert, for she made no sign," Constance
answered, as if to comfort me; "but how lonely her life must have been,
and how greatly she has suffered."

"Had I gone to her as I ought, her coldness would have quickly given
place to show of love; and it is I, not she, who should ask
forgiveness," I answered, remembering with shame the scant respect I had
shown her.

"You were not in fault, Gilbert, for she being older and wiser should
have been first to open her arms.  How could you know her heart?"
Constance answered, excusing me, as she did in all things.

"I wonder if all letters are so full of tears?" I exclaimed, taking the
missive tenderly in my hands.  "But see the date, and how long it has
been in coming!  She will have died, I know, ere I can reach her!"

"You will go to her, then?" Constance answered.

"Yes, and to-day, if there is a way," I answered, getting to my feet.

"Oh, you can’t go so soon, Gilbert, and on so long a journey!" Constance
answered, putting up her hand as if to restrain me.

"Why not?  The distance is nothing," I answered, with some pride.

"See, Gilbert, what is this?" Constance interrupted, unfolding a paper
she had picked up from the ground; "an order to pay you money, and for
five hundred dollars.  Surely, your aunt means all she says and more!"

Yes, so it was; a fortune, and sent that I might come to her without
loss of time or expense to my friends.

"Oh, aunt, I will come, be sure!" I cried, scarce able to decipher the
paper, so clouded were my eyes with tears.

"You will need it all, Gilbert; it is so far, and you can’t go alone,
you know.  Oh, how I wish I were going with you!" the sweet girl
exclaimed, clasping my neck as if no one could protect me so well as
she.

"I wish you were, sweetheart, for I shall be unhappy till I come back to
you," I answered, my heart sinking at the thought of leaving her.

"You must not feel that way, Gilbert, for you will not be long away,"
she answered, tears starting in her eyes.

"I must stay, once I get there; but I will come back, and often, till
that day, you know when," I answered, embracing her.

Thus it was arranged, and going to the house I showed Aunt Jane’s letter
to Mr. and Mrs. Hayward, who were as much surprised as we had been.
When I told them I thought I ought to go to her at once, they both
assented, as I had felt sure they would from the first.

"If you think best," I said to Mr. Hayward after we had talked the
matter over, "I will go on to town with Constance, and if there is a
boat, I will go by that, and if not will take a horse and go across the
country."

"Do as you think best; and you are welcome to one of our horses, if you
conclude to go that way," he answered.

For this I thanked him, but declined, for I knew he needed them in his
business, which was now grown somewhat, but not as much as it ought.

"You will not think of going alone, Gilbert, I hope?" Mrs. Hayward spoke
up, as she helped me to collect the few things I needed, and this as if
she still saw in me the slender youth she had welcomed with so much
kindness years before.

"Why not?  The country is open, and I have but to go ahead, and in three
or four days at the most I will be there."

"He is not going alone," Constance broke in at this. "The country is
full of outlaws and wild beasts.  Think what happened to him when he
came to Appletop!"

"It is not so bad as that now, you know, Constance," I answered; "and
besides, I shall have money and a horse if I go overland."

"It has not changed much, and some accident might happen to you, and
then what would you do?  Surely your Uncle Job or Mr. Fox will go with
you, or if not, papa will be glad to, I know," the sweet child insisted.

Matters being thus arranged, we took leave of Mr. and Mrs. Hayward, and
this on my part with a sad heart.  For in the years I had made my home
with them they had been very tender and kind to me, and because of it I
had grown to love them, more, indeed, than I thought till the hour of
parting came.

When we reached Appletop we stopped at Uncle Job’s on our way to the
Dragon.  Tears filled his eyes as he read and re-read Aunt Jane’s sad
letter.

"Poor woman!  You will go to her, Gilbert?" he said at last.

"Yes; and I am glad you think I should," I answered.

"Of course; but when do you think of starting?" he asked.

"To-day if I can get off."

"That is prompt," he answered, as if pleased that I should respond so
quickly to her request.  "How will you make the journey, do you think?"

"By boat, if there is one, and if not, across the country. I would like
the last best, though."

"There will be no boat till to-morrow night, and then not surely," he
answered, after a moment’s thought.

"That is too long to wait, and a good horse will carry me as soon or
sooner than I could go the other way."

"You must not go alone," he replied.  "I would be glad to go if I could
get away, but as I can’t, how would Fox do?"

"We had thought of him," Constance spoke up.

"Then you have talked it over?" Uncle Job asked.

"Yes; it is not safe for him to go alone, and that is the way we
happened to speak of it."

"Fox will be a good companion, and more agreeable than I," Uncle Job
answered, pleasantly.

"You know that is not so, uncle," I answered, "for I should like no one
so well as you."

"Well, it is nice of you to say so, anyway; but if you are to start
to-day you must be off, and while you are looking up Fox I will get the
dapple-gray mare in shape for you."

"The mare!" I answered, surprised at the reference. "Will you let me
take her?"

"Yes; and if you will accept the gift, I shall be glad to give her to
you.  I have been intending to do it for a long time," he answered,
smiling.

"I know that, for I have heard him say so before, Gilbert," Aunt Betty
here interposed, and as if pleased at what her husband proposed.

"Thank you," I answered; "there is nothing in the world you could give
me that would please me half so much"; for since the night I rode her to
Appletop I thought her the finest animal in all the world.

Taking leave of Uncle Job and Aunt Betty, Constance and I started for
the Dragon, and on our way ran across Fox, as good luck would have it.
When we told him about the journey and our wish that he should go with
me, he was delighted beyond power of speaking, for he had long desired
to get away from Appletop, and only Uncle Job’s wish kept him back.
This because the past had been a bar to his getting anything worthy of
him, nor did it seem possible he could live it down, though he labored
hard to be thought worthy of men’s confidence.  It was plain, too, that
he had now begun to despair of his future, in which we greatly pitied
him, for he was in all things of blameless life and wholly free from
folly of any kind.

"Do you know where you can get a horse?" I asked, when it had been
arranged that he should go.

"Yes, I know a good one I can hire," he answered, and sorrowfully
enough, for it had been a long time since he had a horse of his own.

"We had better buy one; Aunt Jane has sent me money enough, and it can’t
be used in a better way, can it?"

"That would be fine; and have you a horse?" he asked.

"Yes; Uncle Job has given me the gray mare."

"Given her to you!  Well, that’s past belief, for she is the very apple
of his eye," he answered, surprised.

While we were thus talking, Blott came up, bustling and fat and as full
of color as an alderman.  He had now been married a year, and was,
moreover, deputy sheriff, an office he filled with great pride, and
acceptably to the public.  When I told him of our journey, the roving
instinct in him showed itself in the way he straightened up.

"I’d like to go with you," he answered, "for it’ll be a picnic; but
business is business, an’ the peace of the county’s got to be looked
after," he added, with a sly glance at his wife, a little woman with a
firm mouth and big nose, who had come up while he was speaking.  This
little lady was a very determined woman, and ruled her lord with an iron
hand in all matters relating to temperance and early hours and things of
that sort, but for his good, be it said, and not unkindly.

"We should like to have you go if you could get away," I answered, for
Blott was fine company.

"It would be great if both Blott and Mr. Fox could go, Gilbert,"
Constance spoke up, seeing in this greater safety for me in fighting off
the outlaws and desperadoes with which she had peopled every lonely
place since the night in Murderer’s Hollow.

"He can’t, though, Miss Constance," Mrs. Blott broke in.  "He couldn’t
be away so long, and besides he might have a return of the old malady,
an’ I ain’t goin’ to risk it."

"There ain’t a bit of danger, Sarah," Blott answered, "for I’m livin’
too near the sky to ketch anything but a cold. Do you know, Gilbert, I
can hardly keep my feet on the ground, an’ have to clip my wings every
mornin’, I’m so good.  Only Sarah’s stricter’n she need be sometimes."

"No, I ain’t," Mrs. Blott spoke up, "seein’ what indulgence led you into
before."

"You see how I’m treed," Blott answered, looking at me ruefully.

"One can’t be too careful, Blott," Fox answered; "being out nights and
away from the comforts of home is bad for those inclined to malarial
troubles."

"That’s no dream; but there ain’t no danger in my case," Blott answered.

"I don’t know about that," Mrs. Blott broke in; "but we’ve got the habit
broke up, an’ it’s best to keep it so."

"Don’t that frost you, Gilbert!  But she’ll have her way, she’ll have
her way, an’ it’s probably the best.  For I don’t mind tellin’ you, even
if she’s by, that she knows more’n any doctor, an’ barrin’ a little too
much watchfulness, is the best woman on earth."

"One can see that with half an eye," I answered.

"Yes; an’ she’s the kind of a woman for a poor man, knowin’ more’n to
run into the fence when she gits to the end of the furrer.  Rose-bushes
is all right, Gilbert, in their place; but they don’t make good kindlin’
wood, an’ when women ain’t brought up to know nothin’ ’cept to set
’round an’ make themselves pleasant-like, they shouldn’t break the back
of a poor man by marryin’ him.  Women is like trees; sum air only purty;
other’s air just as purty, an’ make good rails an’ firewood, too, when
the need comes."

"How is it with men, Blott?" Fox asked, winking at Mrs. Blott.

"Well, I wasn’t talkin’ ’bout men," he answered; "but there’s many a
little woman takin’ in washin’ to support a hulk of a man who’s too lazy
to work."

"You will be sheriff some day, Blott, with such a wife," I answered,
bowing to the little woman as we started to leave.

"Yes, you can’t keep a good man down.  I’m gettin’ old, too, an’ only
young turkeys is willin’ to roost on the lower limbs.  I’m pipe-layin’
for the place, Gilbert; but I mayn’t get it, for the deservin’ don’t
always win, an’ if they did there’d be nothin’ left for the others.
It’s the compeetin’ of the deservin’ with the ondeservin’ that makes the
world interestin’ to everybody."

Bidding Blott and his wife good by, Constance and I hurried on to the
Dragon, where we found Mr. Seymour, who, as I expected, joined with the
others in thinking I should lose no time in going to my aunt.

"Come, you can’t ride on an empty stomach!" he exclaimed, after we had
talked the matter over, and with that led the way to the Treasure room,
Constance and I following. Here luncheon was served, and eating it we
spent an hour talking of the past and the future, for none of us could
tell how much my present journey might change my way of life. Going
downstairs at last, we found Uncle Job and Aunt Betty and Fox awaiting
us, the latter mounted on a fine horse and holding the gray mare,
saddled and bridled and looking as fine as a fiddle.  Much affected by
all their kindness, I came near to breaking down, but putting as good a
face on it as I could, I bade them good by, and mounting my horse we set
off at a gallop.




                              *CHAPTER LI*

                          *THE MAUVAISE TERRE*


The second evening after our departure we were far on our way, stopping
for the night at the hut of a lonely trapper hid away among the steep
inclines that shelter the perverse and tortuous Kickapoo.  The next
morning, getting an early start, we rode into the little village of
Peoria, crossing the placid Illinois as the morning sun tipped the
forest on its eastern shore.  The fourth night found us, without
adventure, a few miles from Little Sandy, and here, worn out with our
long ride, we put up at a wayside tavern, half hidden by the overhanging
trees.  The next morning, impatient to complete our journey, we were in
the saddle while the east was as yet scarce tinted with the coming of
the summer day. Riding forward into the great plain, the morning mists
hung white and trembling on the distant horizon, and this as if to hide
the beauties of nature that lay beyond.  Above these shadowy curtains,
serene and far off, the placid heavens, half disclosed, looked down upon
us in gentle salutation.  Going on, and the day advancing, the soft
murmurings and babble of the prairie filled our ears as with the breath
of life. Nothing indeed was lacking to complete nature’s picture; the
hum of insects, the chirruping of birds, the drone of wild bees
gathering their winter stores.  Inimitable throng!  We felt its presence
as we might that of the Great Creator.

"Surely God dwells here!" Fox exclaimed, half aloud, slowing his horse
to a walk.

To this I bowed my head without speaking, feeling, indeed, that we were
in His very presence.

"The prairie has its life and mysteries, Gilbert, great and unfathomable
as the silent sea, and not less grand," Fox went on, pulling up his
horse.

Stopping to contemplate the tranquil scene, the odor of flowers and
fragrant grasses and the smell of the sweet earth came to our grateful
senses on the soft air like a welcome and benediction.

"It is nature’s breath, and with the perfume of all the ages," Fox
exclaimed, removing his hat.

Nor was this all, for round about us, and as if in welcome of our
coming, the birds of the prairie and troops of meadowlarks in ecstasy of
song flitted here and there, or with faces turned toward us perched
swaying from some blossoming flower.  Along the scarce-beaten path as we
went slowly forward the midgets of the plain, emerging from their
hiding-places, peered at us curiously from out the dew-laden grass, or
sat bolt upright, staring beside their nests.  Beyond these, in the
quiet lakes, white with the morning mists, wild fowl watched from amid
the reeds and round about them muskrats swam back and forth or sat
perched on their housetops stroking their beards.

"See that old fellow with the pompadour!" Fox exclaimed, his mood
changing; "there! sitting on the roof of his Queen Anne cottage.  How
much he resembles General Jackson! And I have no doubt will undermine
every house in the pond, as the general has done with our finances, if
any one dare make a face at him."

"What foolish talk," I answered, paying little heed to what he said.

"No; the muskrat is as serious as Mr. Jackson, and knows just as much
about finance and good government."

"Nonsense, Fox!  General Jackson is a great man," I answered,
impatiently.

"Yes, in some things; but there never was a man in office who knew less
of its duties."

"Well, he is a fine soldier that you will admit," I answered, feeling
about for some common ground on which we could stand.

"Yes; but all the air in heaven will not be enough to supply those who
will sing his praises in the days to come, not as a soldier, but as a
Statesman, with a great, big, fat, succulent S.  He is to our liking,
though—for if by chance freemen find a man with a genius for killing
people, they straightway make him President or something of that kind.
Fitness to the winds, my boy, tra la!  Give me liberty or give me death,
but in any event, something to worship, if it is only a seven-months’
calf."

Not agreeing with Fox in anything he said, and indeed not knowing much
about it one way or the other, I made no reply, and so the subject
dropped.  Stopping farther on to refresh our animals in the sweet waters
of the gentle Mauvaise Terre, its dainty fish hurrying from their
hiding-places, swam in and out about our horses’ feet, as if in greeting
of these new monsters come to visit them in their quiet home.  Beyond,
on the sloping bank, a robin, old and gray, eyed us critically, and at
last, as if seeing enough, gave a croak of warning and hopped briskly
away.  Farther up the steep incline, as if nature were determined to
exhibit all her stores, a covey of quail ran scurrying across the way,
but stopping on the other side, looked down on us, and curiously, as if
having naught to fear. Abandoning ourselves to the dreamy sweetness of
the hour, there came presently from out the topmost branches of a
towering cottonwood the blackbirds’ swelling chorus, rising and falling
on the morning air like an anthem of praise and thanksgiving, as indeed
it was.

"How is that, Gilbert, compared with our Appletop choir?" Fox asked,
shaking his head.

Not answering, I looked away; and far off, beneath an overhanging oak, a
gentle doe, with her young beside her, stood drinking.  Looking in that
direction, Fox spoke again, but now soberly enough.

"See, Gilbert, in this Garden of Eden we are still thought to be
harmless like the other animals; and to think," he went on without
stopping, "that such a world should be bartered for an apple with a worm
in it!  But hark!" and as he ceased there came to us, as in farewell and
from some far-off place, the soft cooing of the turtle-dove, sweetest
and saddest of all country sounds and fittest note of its remote and
restful solitudes.  Listening, but without speech, we rode on, and
regretfully, loath to leave a scene so full of beauty and the fragrant
sweetness of life.




                             *CHAPTER LII*

                            *LIFE AND DEATH*


Rousing ourselves as we left the shadows of the Mauvaise Terre, we put
spurs to our horses, and ere the sun was half-way up the sky, rode into
the town of Little Sandy.  This on a day like that upon which I left it
years before, but now how changed!  The Dragon, once the center of so
much stir, stood forlorn and empty, its sign hanging half obliterated in
the morning air, as if in shame of its abandonment.  About the town, the
houses once so full of life and sprightly gayety were now for the most
part empty and fast falling to pieces for lack of care.  The busy
streets, too, were overgrown with grasses and sprouting trees, so that
the footfall of our horses could scarce be heard as we rode slowly
forward.  No need to tell the reason of this decay, and that some new
place was luring the people to other homes.

Sorrowing over what I saw, we rode at a walk through the dying town into
the country beyond.  Here, nearing my aunt’s house, we turned into a
quiet path, and doing so, came full upon the lawyer Moth.  He, keeping
his horse at a gallop, raised his hat and saluted us with every show of
kindness and good will as he passed, but without stopping or speech of
any kind.  Returning his salutation, we went on, and now more soberly,
until presently our path brought us to the little churchyard where my
father and mother lay buried.  Here, giving my horse to Fox, I went
forward alone, gathering as I crossed the intervening space the grasses
and wild flowers my mother had loved when she was yet alive.  Coming
presently to the graves with throbbing heart, I found them not as I had
thought, but covered with sweet verdure and such profusion of flowers
that I could scarce believe my eyes.  Seeing this, and being
overwrought, I burst into a flood of tears, and throwing myself down
upon the ground, rested my face upon my mother’s grave.  Calling to her
aloud in agony of grief, as a child might have done, I repeated again
her prayers and those that she had taught me kneeling at her side.  At
last, quieted in some measure, I yet lay still, and doing so, lived over
my childhood days, tasted its sweet cares and blissful sorrows, heard
again the voices of those I loved, called up anew their forms and
smiling faces.  Thus dreaming and mourning, I lingered, loath to leave,
until the sun was high in the heavens. Nor would I yet have gone had not
Fox come to draw me away.  Then kneeling and kissing the mounds that
covered the dear forms, I arose and followed him.  Passing Wild Plum, I
did not stay, except to note with throbbing heart that in everything it
was as we had left it.  Here again I saw Aunt Jane’s loving hand, as in
the flower-strewn graves, and seeing it, blessed her for her love and
tender care.

With my heart thus stirred with grateful thoughts, we spurred on to her
home, and coming to the gate, there was no sign of bustle or life of any
kind, but such quietness as no one had ever known in the olden time.
For in those days the very trees and plants, so it was thought,
meditated on the crops and the prospect of gain; but now how changed!
Standing upright and staring, they seemed without life and as if
awaiting some sad event which they had long foreknown. Thinking my aunt
was dead, and yet believing Moth would have told me had this been so, I
gave my horse to Fox, and going forward, knocked at the door.  Scarce
had I done this, when it opened, and the servant, knowing me before I
spoke, took my hand, and kissing it, led me through the hall and up the
winding stairs to my aunt’s room.  Here, opening the door, she motioned
me to enter, and when I had done so closed it again and went away
without having vouchsafed me a word.  Gazing about in the dimly lighted
room, I presently made out my aunt propped up in her bed, and intent, as
if breathing a prayer.  Surprised at her worn and altered look, I
neither moved nor spoke.  For of the robust form and commanding face of
other days there lay before me only a shrunken body, with features worn
and wasted so as to be scarce recognized as hers.  Only the eyes
retained something of the old look, but now lighted as if by some hidden
and destructive fire.  While I stood thus gazing upon her, my mind
filled with sad thoughts, she turned toward the door, and catching sight
of my form, gave a start, and stretching out her arms, cried, in a
frenzy of fear and haste:

"Gilbert!  Gilbert! is it you?  Come, come to me, quick! quick!"

At this I ran to her, and she, clasping my neck, trembling and sobbing,
drew me down upon her bosom.  Thus we lay in each other’s arms, my heart
too full for speech and hers beating against my breast as if it would
burst with the strain put upon it.  When she had somewhat recovered
herself, she did not speak, but murmuring half-articulate words of
endearment, fell to stroking my hair and face as if I were a babe
nursing at her breast.  Having in this way in some measure satisfied her
heart’s longing, she took hold of my shoulders, and holding me off, fell
to studying my face, as if she would read there all that it had to tell
and more.  Then softly, and oh, so differently from other days, she
spoke:

"Oh, my child, my sweet one, how it gladdens my tired heart to see you,
and so soon, for I scarce expected you yet, if indeed you came at all."

"I hope you did not think so badly of me as that, dear aunt, for I lost
not a moment after getting your letter."

"Yes, child, I thought you would come; and it was like your father to
act quickly.  In looks, though, how like you are to your sweet mother!
Her color and face and eyes and hair!  It is as if she stood beside me
in life, so much do you resemble her."

"I am glad to hear you say that," I answered, kissing her, pleased
beyond everything at the gentle way in which she spoke of my dear
mother.

"Yes, child; and I hope you will be like her in temper and sweetness of
life."

"No one can be that; but what you say makes me very happy, aunt," I
answered, caressing her hand.

"You started right away, then, when you got my letter?" she asked,
toying with my hair.

"Yes, within an hour; but I can never forgive myself for going away as I
did, giving you no chance to speak, and on my knees, dear aunt, I ask
you to forgive me," I answered, slipping down beside her bed and wetting
it with my tears, so sorrowing was my heart at her forlorn state.

"Don’t kneel to me, dear one," she exclaimed, lifting me up.  "We were
all mistaken, you least of all; but my whole life has been a mistake,
and from the very beginning. Wrapped up in my strivings, I thought not
of my acts, nor heeded how they appeared to others, only knowing that I
loved you all and labored that you might some day be the better for it.
How mistakenly, though, and oh, how bitterly God has punished me, till
at last my prayer is answered, and He has led you back to me."

"We were to blame, dear aunt, and should have read your heart better.
Now how happy my mother must be, can she but hear your words and know
your heart, for all her life long she wanted to win your love."

"I know it, and she had it above all others on earth; and yet, oh, God,
forgive my pride and wayward moods!  I would make no sign.  Not even
when she was about to die—but of that, merciful heaven, I did not
dream!" she cried in agony, pressing her hands against her tear-stained
face.  Recovering after a while, she went on, but now more gently: "Tell
me, sweet child, how it is that you who were once so slight, yet have
your height and strength at scarce sixteen?"

"I don’t know, dear aunt, unless, as I have heard, all our people were
the same."

"Yes, your father had his growth at your age, and went about the world
as if he were thirty."  Then, as if hastening, she went on: "I hope your
Uncle Job is well and happy.  We greatly mistook him, and had you stayed
with me, as I wanted, you would perhaps not have been the better for it.
For you must know that all you have done, and all that has happened to
you, I have known about as well as if I had been with you. This you will
wonder at, but I have followed your wanderings as if you were my own
son.  My estrangement from your father and mother was all my fault, but
I loved them none the less.  When they died I thought to make some
reparation by the care with which I would watch over your young life,
but this failed, and unhappily, like all else.  Then as I could not have
you with me, I thought to watch over you and be near should you need my
aid—not forcing myself upon you, but without your knowledge; and so your
life since you left Wild Plum is known to me better than to any one save
yourself."

"I never dreamed of that, dear aunt, nor was I worthy of it!" I
answered, greatly affected by what she said.

"Yes, you were; and I have grown to love you better because of your
simple ways.  For believing you were alone in the world, you yet kept
on, not complaining nor going astray in any serious way."

"I had help in that, dear aunt, of which you do not know," I answered,
thinking of Constance.

"Yes, the help that comes from companionship with a gentle and pure
heart; from Constance’s sympathy and love for you.  You see, I know all
about her and your love for each other, you dear child.  Yes, even while
you were yet at Wild Plum, and children; and I shall die the happier for
it, Gilbert, for she is worthy of your love though you were a thousand
times better than you are."

"Oh, aunt, how good of you to speak in that way; but you will not die,
for no one of our family, save my father, was ever stricken down so
young."

"I am sorry if it grieves you, dear child, but in a little while, you
cannot dream how soon, I shall be laid beside your sweet mother.  Put me
there, Gilbert, and when you place flowers on their graves, spare some
for me.  It is all I ask, save that you will remember me as kindly as
you can when I am gone."

"Don’t talk that way, dear aunt, for you know I will love you always,
and I loved you before I saw you, when I found the graves covered with
flowers, and at Wild Plum, where everything was as it used to be."

"Did you come that way, child?  It was affectionate of you, and as it
should be.  When I am gone you can do as I have, if you wish, for I
shall leave you enough for that, and much more to spend as you like."

"Don’t speak so, dear aunt, for you are not going to die," I answered,
melted anew to tears by the sad pathos of her voice.

"I must speak, and about your future, for I have but a little time left
me.  I shall leave you all I have, my sweet child, and it is much more
than any one dreams of, save Moth. Of him, too, Gilbert, I want to speak
before it is too late. Everything he did was by my direction, save that
his zeal for me made him sometimes forget what was due to others.  That
was only an excess of virtue, for in all things, great and small, he has
been true to me; and much of my great fortune, and it is truly great, is
due to his advice and never-failing friendship.  Treasure him when I am
gone, sweet one, for no matter what you have thought, he is a man to
trust; pure gold tried over and over again in the furnace of life.  It
was he who reconciled me, in my heart, to your Uncle Job.  For after the
trial he came and confessed to me, almost on his knees, how grievously
he had been mistaken, and that in all things Mr. Throckmorton’s honor
and good intentions were what they should be.  Thus it has proven; for
if you have struggled on seemingly alone, it was for your good, and has
built you up as I could not have done, nor your uncle, had you looked to
him.  In this he has been wise, as you will see more plainly as the
years pass."

"He would have aided me more than he has had I let him," I answered,
anxious to do him justice.

"I know; and you have been a little headstrong, Gilbert, but only that
you might provide for yourself.  I don’t treasure it against you, for
only good has come of it, and I love you all the more.  Now, Gilbert,
let me say a word about other things, for I have but little strength,
and may never be able to speak to you again.  All my life, as you know,
I have occupied myself with business.  What else could I do?  Had I
married, as I might, and happily, it would have been different.
Determining otherwise, and most unwisely, I set out to build up our
fortune, and for your good, hoping to transmit our name, not as it is
known in this distracted country, but as it was in another and more
peaceful land.  In this I have succeeded beyond all my hopes, but much
of my success has been due to Moth.  Wild Plum I redeemed, as I could
under your father’s deed, and you will treasure it, and keep this place
too, I hope, in remembrance of me.  Beneath these farms, and underlying
all the many thousand acres I leave you, there lie boundless fields of
coal, the worth of which no one dreams of now.  For in a little while
our young state will have filled with people, and with them will come
factories, and the furnaces of these you will help to feed.  These lands
I leave to you, and other things for your present wants, so that you may
spend all your life and still be rich; but do this in moderation,
Gilbert.  Others will come after you.  Leave something for them.  Do not
be idle, but occupy yourself not less fully now that you will be rich.
For idleness is like a foul distemper that destroys the mind and saps
the character of men, leaving only shreds and patches not worth any
one’s respect.  Remember always that the greatest of God’s gifts is the
opportunity to occupy our minds and bodies in the attainment of
honorable ends.  Thus busied, men never grow old, but remain buoyant and
fresh to the very end."

"What am I, dear aunt, that you should have planned like this?  Surely,
men are but little children compared with you."

"No; the most foolish among them have been wiser than I, for their lives
have had some ray of sunshine, while mine has not had one gleam to
brighten it."

"Oh, aunt, Constance and I will make your life happy if our love will be
enough, for we will love you as if you were our mother."

"It is too late, Gilbert," she answered, with a sad smile; "but I shall
die happy in being reconciled to you and in thinking you will grow to
love me when I am gone.  Kiss me again, sweet one, and may the good Lord
have you in His keeping, and forgive me all my sins."

"Oh, aunt! we will be more to you than you can think; and Constance will
come, and you will love her and she will love you!  Don’t speak again of
dying," I cried, my heart filled to overflowing.

At this her face brightened as with some ray of happiness, but she made
no response save to pull me to her and kiss me, sobs filling her throat
as she pressed me in her arms.  Then, faint and gasping, she fell back
on her pillow, and in a little while, as if comforted, fell into a sweet
and restful sleep. Sorrowing over her sad life and on all she had told
me, I sat beside her, her hand clasped in mine, not moving lest she
should awake.  This till the shadows of the night were gathering in the
room, and then, she not stirring, I arose and leaned over her bed, and
doing so gave a startled cry.  For while I had sat thus unconscious, her
spirit, so great and so unhappy, had taken its flight to the good Lord
whose forgiveness she had asked with her last breath.

                     *      *      *      *      *

Thus this most unhappy lady, so capable of love, passed away with a
smile on her sad face and a prayer upon her lips. I, following her
wishes, lovingly and with tears placed her beside the other two, and
spreading flowers over all their graves, knelt beside them and prayed
that the lives and hearts of the dear ones so long separated might be
thus reunited in heaven above.




                             *CHAPTER LIII*

                       *WHERE ALL THE ROADS MEET*


After Aunt Jane’s death, Uncle Job came on to Little Sandy, and together
we spent several months acquainting ourselves with her affairs, for
among other things it was provided in the will that he should be trustee
of the estate until I was come of age.  In regard to this, however, she
was at pains to express the wish that I should have my way from the
start, being a man grown, she said, and not likely to abuse her
confidence in any respect.  Thus it fell out that at seventeen, through
her great wisdom and love, I was no longer poor and without a home, but
rich beyond anything I could have dreamed of.

When, finally, there was nothing further to keep us, and I had visited
the graves of those dear to me for the last time, we bade good by to the
place, leaving Moth and Fox in charge. Of their stewardship I never had
cause to regret, for through their wise and faithful management my
affairs prospered in the years that were to come beyond anything I could
have thought possible.  Taking our departure, we passed through Little
Sandy, and now for the last time.  For when I came again there was no
house to mark the spot, and where the streets had been a young forest
grew, and birds flew in and out or hid themselves in its silent depths.
Passing the Dragon, I saluted it, and with reverent sadness, as one
might a departing friend, for in its silent rooms and deserted halls it
treasured memories that only death could lessen or efface.

Our journey home was without event, and so filled with the sweetness of
the country that when we reached Appletop we were rested in body and
mind as from a refreshing sleep. Constance, as if to set my heart in a
greater flame, was grown taller and more beautiful, if that could be,
but otherwise had not changed; or if she had, it was to my advantage,
for when I asked her if she had greatly missed me, she answered that my
absence only added to her love; at which sweet confession I kissed her
and was content.

Some time after our return Mr. Seymour gave a dinner at the Dragon in my
honor, but quite informally, so the announcement ran.  At the table I
sat next to Constance, and, truth to tell, to the great loss of my
appetite; for much of the time my food was untasted and my fork lay idle
on my plate that I might be the more free to pay her some compliment or
press her hand beneath the cloth.  There being no one but friends
present, my affairs were much discussed, and this with such excess of
joy and good nature that I was many times in tears, so greatly was I
affected by their kind speeches and the recollection of their goodness
to me in the past.  Mr. Seymour I never saw in better spirits, for my
good fortune was as if it had come to him, or as if I had, indeed, been
his own son. When the evening was somewhat advanced, he filled his
glass, and looking into the faces of those about him, said, in his
amiable way:

"I leave it to you, good friends, whether we may not properly toast our
young friend here before we part."  Then stopping, as if to await their
answer, a great shout went up that made the room ring with its
good-natured heartiness. "That is as it should be, and expresses some
part of our love and happiness at his good fortune.  I say good fortune,
and this I know it will prove; for when he was poor he bore himself with
such modesty that I am sure he will not lose in amiability now that
riches have come to him.  For arrogance, as every one knows, is not
peculiar to the rich or those high in station, but crops up oftentimes
like a foul weed, born of envy, among the more lowly in life, who,
except for this deformity, would be very agreeable companions and
neighbors. It is peculiarly happy that this stroke of fortune has come
to Gilbert, for some of you will not have forgotten the belief I
expressed that Mr. Throckmorton’s marriage destroyed all his hopes of
preferment in that direction.  This has come about as I expected, for
Mrs. Betty’s two fine boys, if she will excuse my familiar form of
speech, would have left little for our young friend.  You can see that
for yourself now, Gilbert," he concluded, turning to me.

"Yes, nothing could be plainer," I answered; "though I had forgotten
what you said, and because, I suppose, I have never wanted for anything,
thanks to the goodness of my friends."  This response was greatly
applauded by all present, and so, encouraged by their smiles, as
beginners are apt to be, I went on: "I am glad I have come into what I
have, and not altogether on my own account, either," and here I gave
Constance’s hand such a squeeze that she came near to crying out with
the pain of it.  "Aunt Betty’s boys it is not likely will ever want for
anything, but if they do I shall be glad to share what I have with them,
and this because of their father’s and mother’s many kindnesses to me in
the past."

"I know you mean that, Gilbert," Aunt Betty cried; "and if it were not
for disturbing everybody I would come around and give you a kiss for
your sweet speech."

This, every one agreed, quite repaid me, and I thought so too, for Aunt
Betty was a most affectionate and lovable woman, and had been to me from
the very first as if I were a dear brother.  Mrs. Singleton, who in the
years that had passed was forever looking me up to see, she said, if I
kept my good temper or was not in need of some kindness, now turned to
me, and smiling as a mother might on her child, asked:

"What do you intend doing, Gilbert, now that you are rich, if you have a
mind to tell us?"

"I don’t know," I answered, truly enough.

"That is not strange; but where will you complete your education?" she
went on.

"In Appletop, I hope, if Mrs. Hayward thinks I need to know more about
books," I answered, turning to her.

At this the sweet lady blushed like a girl, so confused was she at the
reference, but pleased withal, I thought, at the compliment.  Recovering
herself directly, she answered in her pleasant way:

"I was but a poor instructor, I fear, Gilbert, and taught you but
little, and that not well.  William and I have talked about it a great
deal since the day you left us, for the ferry is not the same to us now
that you are gone."

"I will never again find friends who will be half as indulgent, and not
all the money in the world would repay the debt I owe you and Mr.
Hayward," I answered.  "You taught me all I know, and with such
forbearance and gentleness that I shall love you for it as long as I
live," I went on, and yet not expressing the half I felt.  For of all
women I ever knew, save Constance and my dear mother, there was never
one like her for goodness and every womanly virtue.  Of Mr. Hayward, if
he was different, he was not less kind-hearted and true to those near
him.  "About schools," I kept on, determined to have it out now that the
subject was up, "I never liked them when a boy, and less so to-day than
then.  That is the way I feel, and except for the necessity of it I
would never look in a book again unless it referred to something I
liked. An education, though, I suppose, is as needful as plowing before
a crop, and so I must go on and finish mine whether I like it or no."

"You never liked to plow very well," Mr. Hayward responded, as if it
fell to him to answer, "but still you went at it resolutely enough when
there was need.  You will do the same about finishing your education, I
know.  The labor ought not to be very great, for most men are
overeducated. Nine-tenths of those who go to the higher schools had
better spend their time boiling soap or hoeing corn.  The few who are
really great get along very well without so much cramming, and in the
case of others the preparation only makes them the more dissatisfied
with their real place in life," he concluded, soberly, and as if not
speaking altogether from hearsay.

"What studies do you like best, Gilbert, if any?" Mr. Seymour asked, as
if quizzing me.

"History and novels; things that have to do with men and women and the
like," I answered, truly.

"History is a fine study, and novels are a help to young men when they
refer to real things and not the imaginings of authors," Mr. Seymour
answered, mildly.

"I once wrote a story," Mrs. Singleton here spoke up, much to our
astonishment—"and you need not laugh.  There were some beautiful things
in it, too, I know; but on reading them over I became at last possessed
of a horrible fear that I had seen them elsewhere, though I couldn’t be
certain, and so in the end burned the manuscript."

"That is not strange," Mr. Seymour remarked, "for if we happen to say
something that is beautiful, we are as conscious of it as others; but
reflecting on the subject, it in time becomes common, and so assumes the
air of being old.  Immediately this is so, we suspect it is not ours,
but something we have treasured in our memory, and so at last cannot
distinguish between the two."

"I am surprised at what you say, Mrs. Singleton," Uncle Job interposed;
"for I have heard the disposition to write was so intense that it could
not be appeased."

"It was not so in my case, for I have never had any disposition to make
a second attempt," she answered, amiably.

"If a man must write a novel, let him go ahead, and the Lord have mercy
on his soul," Mr. Seymour went on.  "The taste, however, that leads some
to select the worst types of men and women to exploit, as if such people
made up the rank and file of society, or any considerable portion of it,
is beyond me.  What earthly interest, for instance, have refined or
decent people in the doings of the social drabs that some of our authors
are at such infinite pains to portray?"

"There are such people, you will admit?" Uncle Job answered, as if to
draw him on.

"Yes; and there are cataclysms in the sea and quicksands on the land,
but neither the currents of the sea nor the highways by land lead to
them.  It is only the casual wayfarer who suffers through their
existence, and so the impress of the disgusting creatures these
novelists depict would be slight if not thus widely advertised."

"Then you think it does harm?" Uncle Job answered.

"Of course it does harm.  I may say a foolish word and it counts for
nothing.  I myself will not remember it; but if some busybody or
malicious person repeats it, then it circulates and has enduring life,
as if stamped in bronze.  So it is with the acts of those who disregard
the moral ethics of society; but these authors give the reader the
impression that the sun only shines by fits and starts, whereas the
shadows are as nothing compared with its eternal radiance."

"They exaggerate the situation, you think?" Uncle Job insinuated.

"Of course they do; for there are no such men and women in real life.
Even the worst have good qualities; and if plots are hatched to the
undoing of mankind, it is not among the young in life, for they are
always trusting and of fair dealing. No, the pathos and tragedies come
after marriage, for beyond that point the sea is strewn with wreckage.
To go back, though, to what we were speaking about, Gilbert," he went
on, soberly enough; "you will not find it disagreeable to finish your
education along the lines you mention.  Nor will you, I think, in other
and more necessary ways."

"Thank you, sir; I will not lose time in making a beginning, anyway," I
answered.  "What would you say, Uncle Job," I asked, turning to him, "to
Cousin Rolland’s coming here to act as my instructor?"

"He would do very well, for he has a fine mind and is a university man;
but how about Cousin Angeline?" he responded, looking at me with a
twinkle in his eyes.

"I think we could manage that some way; and Cousin Rolland is such
agreeable company that study would not be hard under him."

"No, I don’t think it would," Uncle Job answered, but in what sense I
could not make out.

"Where will you live meanwhile, Gilbert?  I hope with us," Setti here
broke in for the first time, it never being in her nature to talk much,
as I have told you.

"I would like it better than any place on earth, Setti, but the house
would not be big enough for two such students as Constance and I.  We
would be jealous of each other’s learning before a month had passed.  I
have an idea what I will do, though, if Uncle Job agrees to it."

"What is it, Gilbert?  I agree beforehand to everything you do or say,
as I ought, for that was what your Aunt Jane said, you know," Uncle Job
answered, good-naturedly.

"Well, I have a mind to buy the Appletop place, and as the owner is dead
and it is for sale, I can’t see that there is anything to prevent," I
answered, hurrying through, not knowing how the company would take it.

Of Constance I was at once assured by the pressure of her hand.  The
others at first looked up in surprise, but after a while, reflecting on
the matter and thinking how fine it would be to have the great place
owned by a friend, there was such clapping of hands and shouting as left
no doubt whatever of their opinion in the matter.  Turning to Constance,
I read in her eyes and heightened color how pleased she was to think I
should be so near her, and in such a home, surrounded by trees and lawns
and opening vistas, in the quiet of the country and yet among my
friends.

"If you buy it, Gilbert, and ever build a house, let it be something
like a manor, for that will be in keeping with the place," Mrs.
Singleton, who greatly admired the old-fashioned houses of the South,
spoke up.

"Yes; and I would like to suggest a name for it, Gilbert, if you have a
mind," Mr. Seymour interposed.

"I should be glad to have you, sir," I answered, in great spirits,
delighted to find my plan met with every one’s approval.

"Call it Black Hawk Lodge, in honor of that great man and much maligned
savage," Mr. Seymour responded.

"I will build the house if only to name it in remembrance of him, and in
gratitude for his having saved the lives of my father and mother," I
answered, the image of the great savage rising like a specter before my
eyes.

Afterward it fell out as I had proposed; and not waiting to make any
change in the Appletop house, I went there to live, bringing Cousin
Rolland from Rock Island, as we had talked.  Now, having a good deal of
time on my hands, for my studies were not so much of a burden as I had
thought, I soon began to think of building the new home, the old one
being hardly fit to live in.  The planning of this, however, I found
required more time and study than I had thought, and being in doubt
about nearly everything pertaining to such a place, I was compelled to
seek Constance’s aid, and this almost every hour of the day.  First of
all we had to locate the building, and this with reference to the trees
and lawns and the streets that ran past the park.  This required a deal
of time and much walking back and forth, for we were both agreed that
the matter of location was everything.  The labor, too, being tiresome
in the extreme, we to rest ourselves would oftentimes have refreshments
brought and served on the lawn, or in some friendly arbor.  Thus, not
being in any hurry, a thing I thought very simple at first grew each day
more difficult, so that in the end it required quite a year for its
fulfillment.

When we had fixed upon the location, the plans had next to be drawn, and
that there might be no mistake or lack of attention we kept them in our
own hands.  As we were new to such things, and yet aware how important
it was, we found it necessary to make many changes, often tearing up the
plans we had made and beginning anew, so little satisfied were we with
what we had done.  At the start we determined that the house should have
a wide veranda supported by pillars, as Mrs. Singleton had said.  Then
the hall came next; and this, as regards width and depth and the
location of the stairs, caused us a world of planning.  After that the
reception-room had to be agreed upon, and this with reference to the
drawing-room; but both of these we got fixed finally to our liking.  The
living-room, most important of all, you will say, after making the
circuit of the building in search of a fit place, we at last located on
the sunny side of the house, where we should have put it at first.  The
dining-room we determined from the very beginning to make extra big, in
the belief that entertaining one’s friends tends to keep people young,
if not carried to an excess; and thus it was.  The sleeping-rooms and
closets and things of that sort, as regards number and arrangement,
occasioned us a deal of study, but finally all were arranged to our
liking.  The stable, last of all, we hid away behind a clump of pines,
and so constructed that we could add to it, and this without destroying
the symmetry of the structure, for we thought that a barn, being almost
as conspicuous as the dwelling, should be gracefully planned, so far as
it was possible to have it.

When finally the plans were arranged to our liking, and we could think
of nothing more, we called the architect to go on with the work; but now
some two years had gone by, so much time had it taken to locate and plan
the structure to our liking.  At last, just before my twentieth
birthday, the whole was turned over to me complete.  Then, not waiting
for furnishings, but calling on Mr. Seymour, and he bringing every
needed thing, we celebrated the event with a dinner, and afterward a
great ball, to which all the people of Appletop and thereabouts were
invited.  This last was thought to be a great event, and to surpass by
far anything of the kind ever before attempted in the new country.
Certainly it passed off with great spirit; and one of the things that
pleased me most about it was having the Haywards and Blakes to stay with
me during the week of the celebration.

Now, being free and the house in readiness, Constance and I began to
talk more seriously of our marriage, but still as a thing some way off.
Not, indeed, that we thought it needful to wait till I was of age, but
being separated by only a step a few days more or less did not so much
matter.  Thus it would have turned out, except for the most surprising
and unheard-of thing that happened just at this time, and that was the
need that arose for Mr. Seymour’s immediate return to England.  For, so
it appeared, he was not the obscure Englishman we all had thought, but
the son of a great lord; and now, his two elder brothers dying without
issue, and his father being already dead, he had come into the title and
estate, and so must return to his own home.  Of his coming to America,
and the reason therefor, it appeared, so the story ran, that when a
young man and hot-headed, being greatly disheartened and angered by the
obstacles his father placed in the way of his union with the lady of his
choice, he had married her whether or no, and gathering together all his
belongings, had come to this country, and finally to Little Sandy and
the Dragon, as you know.  Of all this I had not a hint till one
afternoon when Constance and her father were to dine with me, and she,
coming early, told me the story as I have related.

"Surely you have known before to-day that your father was the son of a
nobleman?" I answered, when she had finished, surprised out of my senses
at what she said.

"Not always, but since we came to Appletop," she answered.

"As long ago as that, Constance, and you have never said a word about it
to me!  Do you think it was quite generous to keep it back?" I asked, in
some humiliation that I should have been kept in the dark about so
important a matter.

"What good would it have done, Gilbert?  You knew us as we are, and was
that not enough?  What difference did his being the younger son of a
lord make?"

"I don’t know; but have you not known he was to fall heir to the title?"
I asked, bewildered.

"Not certainly till to-day, though it has been likely these four years."

"These four years!" I answered, astonished at what she said; "and never
a hint of it to me or any one."

"No, for papa did not want it known; and besides, his surviving brother,
although an invalid, might still have outlived him."

"Now that you are what you are—and have been all along—Constance!" I
answered, stammering and hardly conscious of what I was saying.

"Well, what about it?" she asked, in her simple way.

"Well, our plans—our marriage.  Surely I am not going to hold you to it
now that you have come into such prominence in the world," I answered,
with a sinking heart.

"For shame, you silly boy, to speak that way!  What difference does it
make.  You know papa has always looked on you as his son and has told
you so a hundred times."

"I know, but he was not a lord then."

"Yes, he was.  A man noble born is always a noble, though he may not
have a title; and do you think papa is any different now from what he
was a month ago?  You know better, Gilbert.  Besides, you cruel boy, did
it make any difference with you when you came into your fine fortune and
found yourself betrothed to a poor tavernkeeper’s daughter?  For shame!
I would not have believed you so full of pride."

"That was different, Constance, for without anything you were always too
good for me, and so Aunt Jane said, though I knew it before."

"No, it is not different at all.  You loved me, and that was enough, you
dear, silly goose, and I would not give you up for all the titles in the
world.  Nor would papa have me. There now, kiss me, and let us never
speak of it again, for you know what you have always said, ’I have you
and you have me, and what more is there?’"  And the sweet creature, not
waiting for me to do as she said, put her arms about my neck and kissed
me on both my cheeks.

"You are an angel, Constance, and a thousand times too good for me," I
answered, returning her caress; "but if your father is going to return
to England at once, it will put off our marriage," I added, disturbed at
the thought.

"Yes, I suppose so, though I had not thought of that."

"Why should it, though?  Why can’t we be married before he goes—now, if
there is no objection?" I added, to clinch it.

"Why, what a hurry you are in, Gilbert," she answered, but not as if
displeased at what I said.

"Yes, for if we put it off, it may be for a long time, and I see no need
of such delay," I replied, thinking of my many years of waiting.

"Why, you are only twenty, Gilbert, you know," she answered, looking at
me in the most quizzical way.

"Yes, but I have been a man these ten years, and have loved you always,
you know."

"Yes, you have, you sweet boy, and I will marry you to-day if it will
please you," she answered, putting her arm through mine as if there were
no other.

"Then we will be married before he goes, if he is agreed," I answered,
kissing her.  Now, seeing Mr. Seymour coming across the road, we ran
forward to greet him at the gate.

"So you have heard the news, Gilbert?" he asked, as he approached,
seeing our smiling faces.

"Yes; Constance has told me, and I wish you joy of your good fortune,
for there is no one in the world half so worthy of it, or who would
honor it as you will," I answered, kissing his hand.

"Then you still think well of me, a lord born and bred, hot republican
that you are?"

"Yes, and a thousand times more than I ever did before," I answered,
remembering his great goodness to me always; "but are all lords like
you?"

"Yes, only better, though none of them have made the success I have as a
tavernkeeper.  And about that, what will Appletop do, I wonder, when I
am gone?" he added, as if the leaving carried with it some pang of
regret.

"It will never find anybody to take your place in the tavern or
elsewhere, and your going will fill every one with sorrow, for there is
not one who does not love you," I answered, thinking of his true heart
and gentle kindness all these years.

"Ah, Gilbert, you have the making of a fine courtier, it comes so easy
for you to say pleasant things," he answered, smiling.  "Constance has
told you, I suppose, that I must go back to England at once?" he added,
caressing her hand.

"Yes; and I am both glad and sorry."

"You understand that I shall want to take her with me?"

"No, not that, surely!"

"You wouldn’t have me leave her here, would you?" he asked, smiling.

"Yes, if we were married first," I answered.

"Why, you have not thought of marrying for a year yet."

"I know; but your going changes everything; and why should we put it off
longer, if you have no objection?"

"I have no objection, but don’t you think it would be better to have it
occur in her new home?"

"Not unless she wishes it, or you desire it, for this is her home and
country, and always will be, I hope," I answered, thinking it best to
put the matter squarely.

"Well, do as you like, children.  It is never wise for old people to
meddle too much in such affairs," he added, as if thinking of his own
youth.  "Only I wish Constance to go with me now, for I have to meet new
conditions, and want her by my side.  Afterward I will come back with
you if only for a month, for this is now my country, Gilbert, as well as
hers.  Its streams and slumbering depths," he went on, as he looked
across the intervening plain to the great river and the dark forest
beyond, "belong to all of us without reference to our place of birth.
Nature claims this love and kinship from her children everywhere, but in
my case there are other ties, as you know.  So do not fear, my children,
but that I shall return many times in the days to come to visit you in
your home, in the country of my adoption."

Thus it was concluded as we stood holding each other’s hands in the
shadows of the spreading trees, and it being left to Constance and me,
we determined to celebrate our marriage without further delay—not, as
you may suppose, in the new house, or in the church, but in the Treasure
room of the Dragon, where there were so many reminders of things dear to
us all, and now become a part of our lives.  When this event that we had
so long looked forward to had been consummated, and every hope and
longing was thus happily fulfilled, we accompanied Mr. Seymour to
England, as he desired. There, as Lady Constance, my sweet wife was
received by her people in the most affectionate way possible, and
afterward, when they came to know her better, with such striving to keep
her among them that I came near abandoning my own country for theirs.
For in my case they could not have been more kind had I been an
Englishman and a lord, and this, you must know, is the feeling they have
for all their descendants beyond the seas, however lightly the latter
may prize their love.

In this way, and amid surroundings every way delightful, we prolonged
our stay for a year or more, but after a while, and with some sojourn on
the continent, came back to our own home, where we stayed.  This, though
the town faded out after a little, as so many had done before, to
reappear under other names on the banks of the great river.  We were
content to stay, and soon where the streets had been, meadows and trees
took their place, for as the houses were torn down or moved away we
acquired the property, and so added it to what we had before.  Of the
Dragon, it remained as of old, and the little garden Constance had
looked after as a girl we kept as it was, and filled always with the
flowers she had loved.  This part of our domain, the most cherished of
all, we left to Setti’s tender care, and of the building she made a
playhouse for our children, and here they grew to be men and women, all
fair and with sweet tempers and gentle ways like their mother.
Constance and I often visited the old home, sometimes with the children
at the little feasts they spread, but often alone, when we wished to
conjure up anew the faces and forms of other days.  Thus we lived in the
stillness of the country in happiness and contentment of mind, each year
adding something to the great love we had borne each other from the
first.

                     *      *      *      *      *

Here Mr. Holmes brought his story to a close, and doing so, looked
upward and away across the great river, as if recalling the distant
period of which he spoke.  For some time I sat silent, and then, seeing
he had finished, asked, looking at the sweet lady who stood beside him:

"And Constance, sir?"

"You want to know about her?" he asked, smiling, recalled to himself.

"Yes, she most of all."

"Surely, she most of all!  There could never be but one Constance—and
this is she," he answered, putting his arm about the sweet lady at his
side.  She, responding with no less love, embraced him with tender
affection, and as she might in her youth, on the banks of the great
river, beneath the widespreading hawthorns.



                        THE REGAN PRINTING HOUSE
                                CHICAGO